> My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic Season 12
>  by twilightsparkle3562
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

> Episode 1: "Of Wars and Graduations, Part 1"
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

…

…

Twilight Sparkle was angry. She was angry that she'd lost a battle with Equestria's most feared enemy in their first face to face encounter, she was angry that she and her friends could have done better. But most of all, she was angry at the fact that a leader of a nation had been so stubborn and unwilling to accept help. And that, in the end, had severely handicapped efforts to fight Grogar. "Vorak!" Twilight grunted as she slept in her bedroom at the Castle of Friendship two nights after the battle in the Distant Lands. "Why couldn't you just…?"

Opening her eyes, all Twilight could do was lie in bed. She couldn't sleep, the recent memories of the battle in the distant lands still fresh in her mind. Letting out a loud groan, she climbed out of bed and began to pace back and forth across her bedroom.

"Out of all the stubborn creatures I've met," Twilight seethed. "How could you have been so stupid, Vorak? Thinking that you could handle Grogar on your own? If you had only just shut up and listened to us…"

Disgusted, Twilight walked over to her bedroom window and looked out over the co-capitol of Equestria, Ponyville. "I can't let this happen again," She declared. "Grogar has an advantage over us now because of one stubborn old king who was so pigheaded, it's like our alliance with the Maximals means nothing!" The frustration building up inside of her, Twilight groaned loudly and went back to pacing back and forth.

…

From down the hall, Celestia was asleep in her room when she could hear the hoofbeats of her daughter figure going back and forth. Rising out of bed, Celestia donned a bathrobe and proceeded to walk down the hall. Her body was still stiff from being frozen by Megatron but tried her best to not let it slow down her ability to be there for Twilight. "Twilight?" Celestia asked in a quiet voice as she knocked on the door quietly. "Twilight? Are you okay in there?"

Hearing the sounds of her mother figure made Twilight stop pacing and a look of guilt immediately came onto her face. Opening the door, Twilight saw Celestia on the other side. "Oh, sorry Celestia," Twilight apologized. "I didn't mean to wake you up."

"It's alright," Celestia sighed as she entered Twilight's room. "I couldn't really sleep myself anyway. My body is still feeling stiff from being turned to ice by Megatron. We all made the mistake of underestimating Grogar's Predacon allies."

Shutting the door to her bedroom, Twilight joined Celestia in sitting down on the edge of her bed. Her eyes weighed down by heavy bags from lack of sleep.

"Actually, ever since the battle," Celestia confessed. "I've been really worried about you, Twilight. It seems like you're taking this a little too personally. Yes, we lost the battle and we lost an ally. But we haven't lost the war yet. If we can learn from the mistakes of our last battle, I'm confident we can still defeat Grogar in the end."

Twilight could see that she was about to get this kind of lecture from her mother figure again and took a deep breath. "But I have to take it personally, Celestia," She explained, her eyes locked onto the floor of her bedroom. "I'm the supreme princess of Equestria. Everything that happens in this war falls on my shoulders. And…I don't know…maybe I should have been tougher on Vorak. I mean, what would you do if you dealt with somepony or somecreature who refuses to drop their ego even when their land comes under attack?"

Celestia felt that Twilight was beginning to struggle with her mental health as a result of the loss of Vorak's kingdom and the lack of sleep.

"We have to stand together, Celestia. Regardless of what happens. It's the only way we're going to win this war! Our remaining allies need to be in sync with us one hundred percent!" Then, immediately, Twilight began to get slightly choked up with emotion. "I don't…" She cried with tears forming in the corners of her eyes. "I can't imagine losing this war under my watch, Celestia. What am I going to do?"

Letting out her emotions, Twilight buried herself in Celestia's chest leaving the elder alicorn with only one option that she had. "Twilight," She said tenderly as Twilight sobbed. "I think maybe we should consult Gentle Gust and Gentle Breeze. Why don't we see them in the morning?"

Nodding, a tear-filled Twilight accepted Celestia's suggestion as she continued to silently cry in her mentor's chest.

…

…

The next morning, Twilight found herself at Canterlot General Hospital where she was in the office of her two personal therapists. The lack of sleep made her feel weak and tired and it showed in her body language as a phlebotomist pony drew blood out of her foreleg.

"All set, honey," The phlebotomist pony declared as she bandaged up the puncture wound and left with the blood sample. "Good job as always, brave princess."

"Thank you." Gentle Gust said to the phlebotomist pony as she left before turning his attention over to Twilight.

With her blood drawn, Twilight weakly turned her head over to her two therapists. "I can't understand it," She sighed with a combination of sadness and frustration in her voice. "Why wouldn't he just accept help? Vorak is dead and his kingdom is lost to Grogar because of it!"

Looking down at the notes that they had taken so far, Gentle Gust and Gentle Breeze both could understand the frustration that their royal patient was going through.

"I mean," Twilight groaned. "Everyone has to do their part! I…I had to strain myself to create a shield for the love of Celestia! Did I see Vorak do anything? No! All he could think about was punishing Tirek! And look where it got him in the end!"

"Hmm," Gentle Gust sighed as Twilight took a sip of her hot cocoa. "Twilight, it occurs to us that maybe… you're continuing to set a high standard that everycreature needs to follow. And it may be a standard that's impossible for some creatures to maintain. I'm sure Vorak had his reasons for refusing help."

"Rather poor reasons if you ask me," Twilight bitterly remarked. "Sure, he was partially responsible for turning Tirek into the creature he is today, but still…that's no excuse for what happened. Because he wouldn't listen to us we were sidelined and straddled, too busy fighting with him to really focus on fighting Grogar and his forces."

"All we're trying to say, dear," Gentle Breeze pointed out. "Is that not every battle you fight is going to be won. Plus, you may not fully understand the reasons that Vorak had for going into the fight alone."

"But he had to accept our help, guys," Twilight protested, looking at her therapists. "Vorak's kingdom had a very low army and if he had gone in alone, the battle would have been a lot worse. His kingdom could have been wiped off the map and it was because of our intervention that some of the kingdom is left standing…albeit now in possession of the Predacons, giving them a base to launch attacks on Equestria."

Letting out a ragged sigh, Twilight dropped herself back on the couch. "But why should I be thinking about this now? He's dead and there's nothing I can do about it. I can't bring back the dead like Grogar can. I mean sure, Grogar lost the Storm King but that's a drop in the bucket compared to what we lost!"

…

Outside the waiting room, Celestia, Luna, Starlight Glimmer, Spike and the rest of Twilight's friends were all listening in and reflecting on the recent downfall of Vorak's kingdom.

"To be honest, y'all, I can't blame Twilight for bein' so hard on herself," Applejack remarked, throwing her hat onto the carpeted floor. "I mean…we're princesses for cryin' out loud, we can do better than this."

"Exactly," Rainbow Dash added, while wincing in pain from her injured wing. "I mean, going up against Chrysalis, I should have beaten her! There was no way I should've lost! Where did we go so wrong?!"

"Well, now you know how I feel sometimes," Starlight remarked. "Just be thankful that you are still alive, Rainbow Dash."

"Well it's clear to me that Grogar's far too powerful. If only we had a better strategy, instead of relying on that unhelpful Vorak." Rarity suggested, before Pinkie Pie interrupted her with a huff.

"Tell me about it, sister!" Pinkie grumpily snorted. "That grumpy old centaur didn't deserve any help. I offered him a party cannon, but no!"

"If not for him I wouldn't be looking the way I am now. Some ally he turned out to be in the end." Rarity finished, looking at her bruised self in a small hoof held mirror.

"I can understand all of your frustrations," Celestia commented. "And you should know that Luna and I are thinking of bringing in additional help."

"What additional help?" Rainbow asked.

But before Celestia could answer, Gentle Gust stepped into the waiting room, motioning for Celestia and Luna to come inside, leaving the six mares in the waiting room to wonder just exactly what the two sisters had in mind.

…

Meanwhile, at Grogar's base on the moon, Scorpan sat in a cell in the dungeons along with several other captured centaur and gargoyle soldiers. All they could do was reflect on what could have been had they defeated Grogar's forces and defended their kingdom successfully. Alas, that was not to be the case.

Just then, their solitude was interrupted by the sounds of hoofbeats coming down the stairs and Scorpan looked to see his own fur and blood standing right outside the cell. Immediately, a disgusted scowl came onto the gargoyle's face.

"So here you are, oh brother of mine," Tirek said quietly as Scorpan looked up at him while attempting to walk over with his feet chained by two ball chains. "The gargoyle who betrayed me to Starswirl the Bearded many, many years ago. And now the tables have turned. I trust you like the accommodations?"

"You heartless…" Scorpan growled as he touched the bars with his claws. "You killed our father, didn't you?!"

"Of course I did!" Tirek answered, much to Scorpan's irritation and anger. "He didn't deserve to live after all he did to me. And if you cared at all you would see it my way."

"You defied him, brother! He had no choice but to oppose you!" Scorpan countered while shaking the bars. "If you'd only kept your mouth shut and listened to reason, everything would have been different."

"Well it's become different, has it? not" Tirek chuckled slightly. "I am now free from my father's shadow, all thanks to Grogar."

"If only Mother were alive…" Scorpan murmured.

"Well, she isn't now!" Tirek remarked. "Remember that Father tormented her as well, blaming her for the way I turned out! The grief consumed her from within."

"Oh, if I ever get out of this situation, Tirek," Scorpan growled. "I will make sure you pay dearly for this. Pay for upending our family and sending our kingdom into ruin!"

Rather than listening to his younger brother, Tirek began to turn away.

"Don't you dare turn your back on me, Tirek!" Scorpan cried.

"Oh no, Scorpan," Tirek whispered as he started to walk away. "Perhaps you should never have turned your back on me!"

Letting out a loud roar, Scorpan shook the bars of his cell in rage. "IS THAT A CHALLENGE?!" He yelled.

But Tirek was unfazed. "Temper, temper, Scorpan. I wouldn't dare dream of challenging you now."

"And why not?!" Scorpan hissed.

"Because as far as brains go," Tirek remarked, turning back around to face his brother. "I got the lion's share. And when it comes to brute strength…I'm afraid you're at the shallow end of the gene pool. So we both know who would win."

Becoming more and more angry, Scorpan watched as Tirek turned his back and walked away from the dungeons. "I hope you like the accommodations here, Scorpan," Tirek said as he left. "Because they will be your new home, forever. Attempt any escape, and you will end up just like Father!"

Once Tirek was gone, Scorpan sighed deeply and sat back down in dismay, accepting his new surroundings.

Emerging from the dungeons, Tirek took in a deep breath after his brief visit with Scorpan. And no sooner did he emerge from the dungeons than he was greeted by Grogar, Sombra and Sendak as they emerged from Grogar's throne room.

"Ah, Tirek," Grogar remarked. "I trust you paid the prisoners of war a visit?"

"I have, my emperor," Tirek answered, bowing to Grogar. "And I also warned Scorpan what fate awaits him should he dare to escape."

"Excellent," Grogar laughed while gesturing for Tirek to rise. "And I'm sure you'll be happy to know that I have employed your mentor as our trusted advisor."

Delighted to hear this, Tirek turned towards Sendak.

"He shall be advising us on how to fight our battles," Sombra declared, also looking over to Sendak. "Of course, I myself never used an advisor during my reign in the Crystal Empire. But in this case, I shall make an exception for the sake of my emperor."

"It's good to be with you again, Sendak," Tirek declared, touching his mentor's hands. "After all this time."

"I am doubly honored, my student," Sendak replied while smiling warmly at Tirek. "You have come back to me and have mastered what I tried to teach you in your arrogant youth."

"Now with your father's former kingdom in the command of Megatron and the Predacons," Grogar declared as they all began to walk away. "The time has now come to proceed to our next…"

Suddenly, Grogar felt his bell starting to glow and immediately ran back into the throne room with Sombra, Sendak and Tirek following right behind! Racing towards his crystal ball, Grogar looked down to see what was happening.

"My emperor, what is it?" Sombra asked as Grogar inspected the ball. "What do you see?"

Grogar began to see three different dragon-like creatures start to manifest before his eyes. One was yellow; one was purple and one was blue. Opening their mouths, the dragon-like creatures released soundwave-like noises on a small village of ponies. Seeing these creatures, Grogar turned back towards his comrades. "They are alive," He said to his comrades. "The sirens are alive."

"The sirens?" Sendak asked. "The creatures that formally absorbed negative feelings to nurture themselves? I thought they were only myth."

"Don't you see?" Grogar protested. "With the Storm King no longer amongst our ranks and Megatron now running the Predacons in Vorak's former kingdom, this would be a perfect opportunity to recruit the sirens to our legion. We won't need the unreliable Predacons, we can leave them to their own devices to keep those Maximals at bay. The sirens shall be all the extra strength we need."

Just then, the crystal ball began to reveal that the sirens began to transform into three different humanoid creatures in another world amongst the same creatures.

"My emperor!" Sombra cried. "What is…what happened?"

"Starswirl must have banished them to another world," Grogar declared. "A world whose inhabitants are similar to those humans we attacked to seize the Predacon traitor, Waspinator. But the world the sirens are in seems to be more advanced."

Realizing what he needed to have done, Grogar began to come up with a plan. "I want them brought to me," Grogar ordered. "Tirek, Queen Chrysalis, Cozy Glow and yourself shall retrieve the sirens and bring them back here."

"Why us?" Tirek asked.

"Because you have already proven yourselves to work together," Grogar answered, remembering how they'd used his bell to nearly conquer Equestria. "If you could work together once, you can do it again."

At first, Tirek was slightly hesitant, but realized that any act of defiance would result in him becoming food for Scarface.

"Bring them to me at once!" Grogar commanded.

"As you command," Tirek hesitantly answered. "My emperor."

Once Tirek left the throne room, Grogar turned towards his second-in-command and his new advisor.

"My emperor," Sendak advised as Grogar returned to his throne. "You must remember that they will change forms upon entering this strange new land you will be sending them to."

"Of course I am aware of it, Sendak," Grogar retorted. "They will have to blend in amongst those two legged creatures, but it is a risk that I'm willing to take if it means I get to conquer that other world as well. I sense that there is Equestrian Magic leaking into that world, ripe for the pickings."

Just then, Grogar began to get himself an idea as he looked over towards his cauldron. He needed a team of specialists familiar with taking on humans and in his mind, there was only one group that could do just that.

…

…

Back at Canterlot Hospital, Celestia and Luna joined Twilight in Gentle Gust and Gentle Breeze's office as the two elderly therapists continued to work with Twilight on her latest anxieties.

"How is she?" Celestia asked as she and Luna sat down next to Twilight.

"Well, I think that Twilight here could be suffering from what we know as…survivor's guilt," Gentle Gust answered. "Do you know what that means, Twilight?"

"It's a… a mental condition that occurs when a pony believes they've done something wrong by surviving a traumatic event when others did not," Twilight guessed, much to the confusion of Celestia and Luna. "I mean, after my diagnosis before the coronation, I did a lot of research into mental therapy and mental illness."

"You certainly read a lot, Twilight." Luna remarked with a slight chuckle.

"I mean, I just feel guilty that I failed my first big test as supreme princess, just as much as my friends failed their first big test as princesses," Twilight explained. "All I can think of is, what could have been had everything gone our way?"

"I can tell you from experience Twilight," Celestia explained, causing Twilight to look at her. "That you can't win every battle you fight. Sometimes, we all have to accept defeat as it is, no matter how painful the consequences. I learned that the hard way when I banished you to the moon, Luna."

Remembering how dark of a moment that was, Luna nodded in solidarity with her older sister.

"But we can try and reduce the number of defeats compared to victories, Twilight," Celestia continued. "We can start by adding more allies willing to fight alongside us, and who share our belief in defeating Grogar and his Legion of Doom."

This made Twilight feel slightly confused at what Celestia was trying to say to her. Then she suddenly began to realize exactly what Celestia was trying to imply. "You don't mean…?!" She gasped, slightly jumping back from her mother figure, who nodded her head up and down in confirmation.

…

Back in the waiting room, Starlight and the rest of Twilight's friends were also wondering just what Celestia and Luna were trying to get across to them.

"What does Celestia mean by more help?" Rainbow Dash questioned. "Haven't we got enough allies to fight Grogar? We have the yaks, the dragons, the griffons, the hippogriffs, the changelings, the kirin and even the Maximals if they're not too busy fighting the Predacons."

"Perhaps it could be that we need to get in touch with more creatures, Rainbow Dash," Rarity suggested, trying to apply makeup on her bandaged face. "So that we don't end up in situations where we look like this."

"But who else can there be to help us fight Grogar?" Applejack wondered. "We already have more than a dozen or so allies, not to mention the pillars themselves and Celestia and Luna's parents if they're willin' to fight. Who else have we yet to round up or ask?"

It didn't cross their minds, but both Starlight and Spike each began to have a very good guess on who could join their war defense.

At that moment, the door opened and Gentle Breeze gestured them all to come into the office with Twilight, Celestia and Luna.

"What's up?" Applejack asked as they walked in.

"Well, it seems that Twilight s suffered a mild mental breakdown as a result of the recent battle." Gentle Gust declared.

"I guess it's not surprising," Twilight sighed to her friends. "Given my mental state. This probably would've happened even if we'd won the battle in the badlands."

"Um, I hate to be a bother, darling," Rarity protested. "But you seem to have mentioned that we need to have additional help. Or rather, that's what Celestia and Luna were suggesting, no?"

"We do," Luna replied. "There is one other pony whose help we can use. Although maybe pony isn't the right word to describe her."

"Don't leave us in suspense!" Pinkie Pie cried while jumping into the air slightly. "Who is it?! Who?!"

Taking a deep breath, Celestia revealed the pony's name. "Sunset Shimmer."

Twilight and her friends gasped in shock at what they had just heard!

…

…

"Sunset Shimmer?" Twilight gasped to Celestia and Luna. "But why? I mean, she's got her own world to protect!"

"Yes, but what Grogar might have planned could drag Sunset's new home world into her old home world in terms of the war," Celestia answered. "Because of the fact that there is Equestrian Magic in Sunset's world. And if Grogar learns of this he's sure to stop at nothing to try to claim it for himself, regardless of who he has to hurt in the process."

For several brief moments Twilight began to pace back and forth, trying to process the fact that Sunset Shimmer would need to be pulled away from the human world. Then she got a thought in her brain. "And if he claims it for his own, then he will have a bigger advantage over us." She declared.

"What can we do?" Starlight asked. "I mean, you and I can go into Sunset's world and try to reason with her, Twilight. Maybe she'll listen to us if we plead hard enough."

"It may not be as simple as you think, Starlight," Celestia warned. "Sunset has grown accustomed to her new world, and I'm afraid getting her to leave it won't be easy."

"I will try and convince her myself," Twilight firmly declared. "If there is anypony who can try and get her to open up, it's me. She trusts me even more than she trusts Celestia now."

"I'll go too! Sunset and I are a lot alike, and we clicked during our time together in the human world." Starlight declared.

"I think it would do you some good, Twilight. A chance to put the recent battle behind you and focus on the future." Gentle Breeze suggested, causing Twilight to turn back to her therapists.

"It will do me more than just good, Gentle Breeze," Twilight declared. "It will help Equestria win more victories against Grogar."

With her visit over, Twilight left the office with her friends behind her while Celestia, Luna and the two therapists looked on.

…

A little while later, back at the Castle of Friendship, Twilight, Spike and Starlight stood in the mirror portal to Sunset's world with Celestia, Luna and the other standing behind them.

"I can't believe that we're going back to Sunset's world after all this time." Starlight remarked as she stared at her reflection in the mirror.

"And who knows what Grogar might have planned if he gets his hooves on Equestrian magic in there?" Twilight wondered, also looking at her own reflection as well. "We're gonna have to be on our guard in case Grogar and his legion try to interfere. And even if they don't there's a pretty good chance we'll get caught up in another one of Sunset's misadventures with Equestrian magic. It seems like there's always something going on that she needs my help with."

Activating her magic, Twilight turned on the portal and taking a deep breath, prepared herself for the journey that she, Spike and Starlight would undertake. Before they stepped forward however, they turned back to their friends.

"Twilight…be careful," Celestia said in a worried voice as Twilight went over and hugged Celestia tightly. "And come home to us soon."

"I will, Celestia," Twilight replied as they broke apart and Twilight hugged Luna as well. Then, Twilight turned to the rest of her friends. "Don't worry, I'll be back soon. The rest of you tend to your injuries, and keep in touch with Waspinator and the Maximals. Even if they'll be busy keeping the Predacons at bay, we'll need them to keep the balance of power from tipping toward Grogar any further."

Touched, the six ponies embraced each other in a group hug for a brief moment before Twilight joined Spike and Starlight. Taking a deep breath, she turned to them. "All right," She declared. "Let's go."

Walking together, the two mares and young dragon walked into the mirror to begin their important task of recruiting Sunset Shimmer into the war against Grogar!

…

TO BE CONTINUED

…
> Episode 2: "Of Wars and Graduations, Part 2"
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

…

…

"PREVIOUSLY ON MY LITTLE PONY"

…

…

Celestia: "I've been really worried about you, Twilight. It seems like you're taking this a little too personally."

Twilight Sparkle: "I can't imagine losing this war under my watch, Celestia. What am I going to do?"

Gentle Gust: "Twilight, it occurs to us that maybe… you're continuing to set a high standard that everycreature needs to follow."

Celestia: "You should know that Luna and I are thinking of bringing in additional help."

Scorpan: "You killed our father, didn't you?!"

Lord Tirek: "He didn't deserve to live after all he did to me. And if you cared at all you would see it my way."

Scorpan: "I will make sure you pay dearly for this. Pay for upending our family and sending our kingdom into ruin!"

Grogar: "The sirens are alive."

Sendak: "The sirens?"

Grogar: "I want them brought to me."

Luna: "There is one other pony whose help we can use."

Celestia: "Sunset Shimmer."

Twilight Sparkle: "All right, let's go."

…

…

Stepping through the portal at Canterlot High, Twilight, Starlight and Spike each found themselves feeling more different than normal. But, that was to be expected. The two ponies turned humans (and dragon turned dog) emerged to a sunrise emerging over the school.

"It must be morning," Twilight whispered, looking up at the morning colored skies. "Sunset and the others will be arriving soon."

But the silence was almost deafening to them. They couldn't see anyone around.

"What do you think we should do?" Starlight asked. "We don't want to draw too much attention to ourselves yet."

"I think we should wait in the library," Twilight suggested. "The librarian here knows who I am, so as long as you are safe with me that's all that matters."

Walking up the stairs, they came to the door, but found it locked up. Twilight attempted to jiggle the handle, but was unable to. "Locked," She groaned, before getting an idea. "Let's try the back door."

Going around to the back of the school, they ducked into a bush when they heard the sounds of footfalls coming in as a teacher with a black toupee came in through the back. "Looks like Cranky," Twilight whispered as she peaked out from beneath the bush. "And if I know Cranky he doesn't like surprises."

Her anxieties building up inside of her, Twilight quietly pulled the door open and allowed herself and her companions into the school. Soon, they came towards the library and continuing to move quietly, managed to make their way inside.

"Okay, now what?" Starlight whispered.

"If I know Sunset," Twilight replied. "She and her friends will be meeting here like they always do before they go to class."

"Um, maybe we should at least hide in case the librarian shows up." Spike suggested.

"Cheerilee?" Twilight asked. "Don't worry, she knows who I am."

"But does she know your doppelganger?" Starlight asked, remembering about Twilight's human counterpart, Sci-Twi from her last visit to this dimension.

This gave Twilight an idea. "Spike, is there a pencil?"

"Um, what?" Spike asked.

"Get a pencil," Twilight ordered, pointing to Cheerliee's desk as she turned her attention to her hair. "And see if there's a pair of glasses. Librarians like Cheerilee usually keep a spare pair of glasses with them."

Doing as he was told, Spike ran over to the librarian desk and grabbed a pencil and a pair of black rimmed glasses similar to Sci-Twi's.

"Starlight, can you do my hair up so it'll look like my counterpart's?" Twilight asked in a whisper.

"I'm not quite the fashionista like Rarity is. And I don't have as much experience with hands." Starlight replied as Spike ran back to them with the pencil and the glasses.

"Just give it a shot," Twilight urgently instructed. "Quickly, Cheerliee's gonna be here soon!"

Acting fast, Starlight attempted to get Twilight's hair in the bun that her counterpart had but was unsuccessful. To make matters more complicated, the door began to open behind them and a voice similar to Twilight's was heard.

"Um, if you're trying to copy my hairstyle, it doesn't look like that anymore," Turned around, Starlight and Twilight saw Sci-Twi standing behind them. Putting her books down, Sci-Twi walked over and took the pencil out of Twilight's hair with her magic, before putting it in a ponytail. "And those glasses belong to Miss Cheerliee, so I would put those back before she gets here," Sci-Twi suggested before turning to Starlight. "Good to see you again, Ms…"

"Starlight Glimmer, from Equestria," Starlight corrected in an awkward tone. "Remember me? I saved you and your friends from Juniper Montage."

Sci-Twi blinked. "Now that you mention it, I do remember that. Has it really been that long already? It's still so fresh in my mind."

Turning to Twilight, Sci-Twi began to remember that this was the pony she and Rainbow Dash had met from another previous event. "And you're the other me from Equestria," She remarked. "The princess."

"Actually it's Supreme Princess, now," Twilight corrected. "My friends and I are all co-princesses of Equestria. Long story, really."

"I see," Sci-Twi adjusted her glasses. "And I suppose you're not here for a social visit or you would've already written to Sunset Shimmer about it already. I'll let her know you're here." Sitting down, Sci-Twi reached into her backpack and pulled out her phone, sending a text message to Sunset Shimmer.

"How have things been here?" Twilight asked, distracting Sci-Twi from finishing her text message.

"Aside from all the usual activity," Sci-Twi answered while texting away. "Nothing out of the ordinary…except for the fact that we'll soon be moving on from here. We're getting close to graduation," She put her phone down. "All of us got scholarships to a place called Friendship University."

"Friendship University?" Twilight remarked as she nearly jumped in surprise!

"Isn't that the school that was run by the Flim Flam Brothers?" Starlight added as she sat down next to Twilight.

"The who now?" Sci-Twi blinked.

"The Flim Flam brothers, two ponies who also supposedly run a resort in Las Pegasus," Twilight explained. "They once opened a school called Friendship University after a student at my own school sent them a copy of my lesson plans. When I exposed them with a little help from some friends, they had to shut down. I just hope that the Friendship University you and your friends are going to is legit," Then she asked her counterpart. "What do you plan on majoring in?"

"General studies. I'll probably become a scientist or a teacher when I'm done with Friendship University," Sci-Twi answered. "This week is final exams and then the graduation is Friday night. I'm sure that Sunset Shimmer and the others would be interested in having you attend. Even if we'll all be pursuing different degrees in college, at least we'll be attending the same university and will get to see each other."

But as much as Twilight was delighted at being invited, the threat of war in Equestria lingered her mind. She had to remember why she'd come back to this world that Sunset called home.

…

Back on the moon, Tirek called Chrysalis and Cozy Glow into his quarters for a brief meeting to inform them of what Grogar's instructions were.

"The Dazzlings?" Chrysalis asked as she and Cozy Glow said on the edge of Tirek's bed. "But, Starswirl the Bearded banished them from Equestria long ago? Didn't he?"

"Yes," Tirek replied as he paced back and forth in front of his girlfriend and daughter figure. "However, they seem to be surviving in another world that is much like that human village we raided. From what I seem to recall, a creature who goes into the human world, ends up becoming a human, most of the time."

"Golly, what makes you say that?" Cozy Glow asked while hovering in the air.

"You aren't the only one who spent a great deal of time learning one-on-one, Cozy Glow," Tirek answered as he walked over and took a book from a bookshelf near the bedroom door. "My mentor, Sendak, taught me about this world when I was young. Much like Starswirl the Bearded he believed that there were worlds beyond our own, worlds populated by creatures even stranger than ponies. At the time I thought little of it, but now I see that he was more right than he might have known."

Sitting between Cozy and Chrysalis, Tirek showed them the chapter he was referring to. "According to this book," Tirek explained. "It says here that the sirens we seek are creatures that feed off negative feelings. The more they feed, the stronger they become."

"They sound a lot like you. I mean, don't you…?" Cozy Glow began to ask.

"-I only feed off of living creatures, remember?" Tirek interrupted while looking back at Cozy Glow. "These creatures feed off feelings of discontent and hatred among other creatures. But Starswirl used a transport spell to send the sirens to this other world where they assumed the forms of the inhabitants of that world." Closing the book, Tirek placed it on the nightstand.

"So what you're saying is that Grogar wants us to become humans, and bring the Dazzlings back here to join our ranks?" Cozy Glow guessed.

"Yes," Tirek replied, as he rose to his four feet, turning back around to face Chrysalis and Cozy Glow. "Clearly, he wants a strong replacement for the Storm King. And these sirens seem to be the creatures he wants. We will become humans, yes, but the important thing is that we stay together."

"And what happens if we refuse?" Chrysalis asked, feeling a sense of hesitation.

"Then we all become food for Scarface," Cozy Glow guessed. "Don't we?"

Nodding yes, Tirek left the room and both Cozy and Chrysalis followed, left with no other option but to accept the mission assigned to them.

Approaching Grogar's throne, the three core members of the Legion of Doom bowed to Grogar and the demonic ram smiled at the loyalty his legion was displaying. "So, it appears that you have accepted the mission given to you," Grogar remarked. "Wonderful. I knew that you could all work together for this important mission."

"Yes, my emperor, we shall retrieve the sirens for you," Tirek answered. "And bring them back here to serve you and you alone."

"A wise decision," Sombra sneered as he approached them. "A very wise decision indeed. It would be a shame to have our ranks be thinned further at a time like this."

Seeing Sombra approach them made Cozy Glow very uncomfortable, and when the black hearted unicorn approached her she could feel her spine tingle.

"My student," Sendak said while walking down to the three villains. "I commend you for taking this opportunity assigned to you and your comrades."

"All part of the lessons you once taught me, Sendak," Tirek declared while bowing his head to Sendak. "To make me the creature that I am today."

Rising from his throne, Grogar began to tap into the powers of his bell and holding each other's hooves and claws, Tirek, Chrysalis and Cozy Glow prepared themselves for the mission that they were about to undertake. A few moments later, with Grogar, Sombra and Sendak watching, the original Legion of Doom disappeared from the throne room.

"What happens now?" Sombra asked Grogar.

"We let the Legion do what is assigned to them," Grogar answered. "And if they fail…"

At that moment, Scarface entered the room.

"My pet will have an appetizer, dinner and desert all wrapped up into one meal." Grogar laughed, looking at the grizzly bear.

…

Back at the library, Twilight and Starlight were happy to hear that their friends from the human world would be graduating, but Twilight had to again remind herself of why they came in the first place. "Look um, other me…" Twilight began.

"-Just call me Sci-Twi, it's easier that way." Sci-Twi interrupted.

"-Okay, Sci-Twi," Twilight replied. "Look, we would love to attend your graduation. But we only came here to ask Sunset Shimmer a really important favor. It's quite urgent, actually."

"Ask me what?" Said a voice and at that moment the door to the library opened and in stepped Sunset Shimmer, surprised to see both Twilight and Starlight Glimmer sitting in the same area.

Right away, Twilight began to gulp nervously as Celestia's former student made her way over to them.

"Oh uh, hi there, Sunset," Twilight said nervously while clearing her throat as Sunset stepped towards the table. "Nice to…see you again."

"Princess Twilight, this is a nice surprise," Sunset chuckled slightly, unaware of the situation. "What brings you here on short notice?"

"I actually have something really important we need to discuss," Twilight somberly explained. "Something about Equestria."

The warm smile that Sunset had on her face quickly disappeared when she heard what Twilight said. "Is this about the Equestrian Magic I failed to tell you about originally? The one from the music festival my friends went to? Because your hunch was ultimately right about the cause. And you'll never guess who I ran into while at the festival."

"It's nothing to do with the festival, it's something different," Twilight replied, much to Sunset's confusion. "A creature of pure evil has declared war on Equestria. We are under attack."

Immediately, Sunset began to take notice of what Twilight was saying to her. "Twilight?" She blinked.

"Me or her?" Sci-Twi asked, getting up from her seat and Sunset pointing at Twilight.

"You, Sci-Twi," Sunset blushed, remembering the nickname she'd agreed to use in cases like this. "Could you wait for the others in the lobby? Let them know I'll catch up with them later?"

"Of…of course. Obviously this is something between you and the other me." Sci-Twi replied, respectfully leaving the library and giving Sunset and her two guests privacy.

With Sci-Twi gone, Sunset sat down and looked up at her two friends. "Who is this creature of pure evil?" Sunset asked.

"It's Grogar." Twilight answered in a quiet voice as Sunset began to feel her stomach drop.

"Grogar? The same creature that used to rule Equestria long before Celestia and Luna took over?" Sunset gasped, briefly looking away from Twilight and Starlight. "I can't believe it! I mean, Celestia made it a point to teach me about him, when I was still her student of course. He's back?!"

"And looking to take Equestria for himself," Twilight answered as Sunset absorbed the latest information given to her. "He launched a massive attack on King Vorak's kingdom and we unfortunately lost it to him." As Twilight spoke, her frustrations of Vorak's stubbornness was beginning to become displayed on her face.

"King Vorak? You mean, Tirek's dad?" Sunset blinked.

"The very same," Twilight groaned while briefly turning away in despair. "I tried to offer him help, but he refused over and over again. We ended up losing because of him even though we had help."

Right away, Sunset could understand the pain that Twilight was going through. Stepping over to her, she placed a hand on Twilight's shoulder. "I'm sorry, Twilight," Sunset sighed. "If there's anything I can do to help…"

"-Actually, there is," Twilight interrupted, turning back to Sunset with a look of worry in her eyes. "I need you to come back home to Equestria, Sunset! Equestria needs you! You're the only hope we have left!"

Sunset took an enormous gulp. Right away she became conflicted with the prospect of going back to Equestria and fighting in a war while possibly leaving the friends she had made in the human world, likely forever.

…

Meanwhile, in an alleyway in the center of town, the portal bearing the Legion of Doom opened and out came the legion, now in human form.

"What….where are we?" Cozy Glow murmured, opening her eyes and seeing herself with human hands. "What happened to me?" Cozy attempted to stand on all fours, but was unable to. She felt that her big alicorn wings had also disappeared. She then looked down at the red dress, white tights and black mary jane shoes she was wearing. "And what am I wearing?"

Opening their own eyes, Chrysalis and Tirek also awoke to find themselves in human forms as well. "Ugh!" Chrysalis groaned as she tried to stand up on all fours only to discover that she too had hands. "Huh? What's happened to my hooves?"

"You're a human now," Tirek explained while clumsily helping his girlfriend stand up straight. "We all are. See for yourselves."

Looking over at a broken mirror, the three villains saw themselves as humans and Chrysalis looked carefully at the long sleeveless black dress she was wearing with green high heel pumps. "Say," Chrysalis chuckled. "I look…gorgeous."

Looking at his form, Tirek admired the human biker look he had obtained. "Hmm, not bad," He marveled at himself. "Too bad I can't keep this form forever."

"So what do we do now?" Cozy Glow asked, catching the attention of her comrades. "We've got to find those sirens. What did they call themselves: The Dazzlings?"

"But where do we begin?" Chrysalis remarked. "Tirek, you have knowledge of this world. What would you do?"

Looking out of the alley, Tirek began to get himself an idea and he probably didn't feel it coming, but he suddenly noticed a red motorcycle with a sidecar parked on a sidewalk in front of a bar. "Follow me," Tirek whispered, motioning for his comrades to follow him towards the motorcycle. "We'll take this."

"What is it?" Cozy Glow asked as Tirek placed her inside the sidecar. "I'm not sure, but it has wheels. It must be how these humans get around, like how the ponies go by chariot." Tirek answered, sitting in the rider's seat and grabbing Chrysalis.

"Do you mind?" Chrysalis hissed as Tirek placed her behind him. "I happen to be a queen!"

"Well right now you are not a queen," Tirek replied back. "Now be quiet and let me figure out how this contraption works. It seems rather complicated."

Placing his hands on the handles, Tirek began to pull back on them and all of a sudden, all began to hear the loud sounds of something revving. Suddenly, they felt the motorcycle jerk forward, nearly hitting a vehicle in front of it!

"Okay, okay," Tirek muttered. "So if I push the handles forward, then this must be…" Pulling his hands back, the motorcycle backed up into the car behind it, causing another sudden jerk. Then Tirek turned the handle and the motorcycle began to move out of the parking space.

"What now?!" Cozy Glow asked as she held on for dear life!

"Just hold on! This thing has a mind of its own!" Tirek answered as he powered up the motorcycle and they took off, but not before a blue haired boy came out of the bar.

"Hey! Hey!" The boy cried out in a panicked voice. "That's my bike! Come back, thieves!" Racing back into the bar, the boy went to get help as the Legion of Doom sped away.

…

…

Leaving the town, the Legion of Doom found themselves travelling down a stretch of highway in the motorcycle, trying to seek out the three imprisoned sirens.

"Cozy Glow," Tirek instructed. "Look inside and see if there's a map of this place."

Cozy Glow shouted over the roar! "What compartment!?"

"Down there!" Tirek instructed as he pointed towards a small door in front of the child, and Cozy opened it to reveal broken candy wrappers and small bits of paper.

Eventually, Cozy grabbed hold of a small, maroon colored map. "Is this it?" Cozy asked, only for Chrysalis to snatch it away from her. Opening the map, she showed Tirek the map as he studied it. Unfortunately, Tirek was so distracted by the map that they heard the sounds of horns right in front of them. Reacting fast, Tirek turned the motorcycle out of the approaching vehicle's path at just the last second!

"Maybe I should be studying the map," Cozy finally declared, taking the map back from her two parental figures. "Ugh! This map is useless! We don't even know where we are! I can't make heads or tails of it! How does anyone find their way around this place?!"

Finally, they began to make their way on a small patch of highway heading into a wooded area, the sun beginning to disappear in the trees above them. Finally, Tirek began to sense a disturbance in his head. Putting the brakes on, he stopped the bike right in the middle of the road.

"Why'd you stop?!" Chrysalis cried out in shock only for Tirek to shush her sharply.

"Do you feel that?" Tirek asked in a quiet tone as he moved the motorcycle down a stretch of road and eventually, the three villains pulled into the entrance to a secluded place that had a wooden sign hanging overhead.

"Camp Ever…free?" Cozy Glow wondered as she read the sign. "Why did you take us here, Tirek? If this is like the Everfree Forest in Ponyville it's too dangerous for us to be here alone! Besides, there won't be anything there."

But Tirek said nothing and proceeded to move the motorcycle into the camp and then onto the grounds itself. The three villains looked around pinpointing the source of what led them here.

"The sirens are here!" Tirek declared. "I can feel their presence nearby!"

Eventually, they found themselves going down a bumpy road that led them to a cave in the far right corner of the camp. A small red van was parked right outside the entrance.

Not wanting to give themselves away, Tirek moved the motorcycle into a bush and hid it there.

"What makes you think that?" Cozy Glow asked as they crouched low.

Just then, they saw a blue skinned girl walking out of the cave and into the van. A few moments later, she came out holding what appeared to be a small taco in her hand.

Eventually, they came up to the entrance of the cave and could hear the sounds of faint singing coming from deep inside.

"Follow me." Tirek whispered as Chrysalis and Cozy Glow attempted to follow him. Unfortunately, Chrysalis' pumps were not good walking shoes and she fell face first on the ground.

"Blast these shoes!" Chrysalis muttered as she struggled to get back to her feet.

"Come on!" Tirek hissed, trying to listen to the sounds of the singing. "They're in this cave somewhere! We've got to find them."

Finally, they approached a large open space and there they saw them…three strangely colored human girls standing under a crystalized dome of the cave, trying to absorb powers from an unidentified source.

"Ugh, stupid amulets!" The yellow skinned girl cried out, panting from attempting to sing. "These blasted things still aren't working! What are we doing wrong?!"

"Maybe it could be that we're only trying to steal negative feelings from animals. I told you this was a waste of time." A purple skinned girl snapped.

"Yeah, maybe we should wait 'til the next music festival. There'll be plenty of energy for us to feed on then!" The blue skinned girl remarked as she took a bite into her taco.

"Sonata, you are such an airhead," The yellow skinned girl growled, giving her counterpart a dirty look. "The next so-called music festival for these fools isn't for another year! We have to find a way to get all the energy we need in order to get back to Equestria. Don't you want to go back?"

As they listened, the three villains began to get themselves an idea. To them, the sirens wanted to escape the world that they now found themselves in by any means necessary.

"Should we help them?" Cozy Glow asked Tirek in a hushed voice only to see both Tirek and Chrysalis snickering with delight. "Guys?"

Suddenly, the sirens heard the snickering and turned around to try and find the source of it. "What was that?" The yellow skinned girl cried out while rising to her feet. "Who's there?! Come out, I say, unless you wanna enter a world of hurt!"

Emerging from the shadows, the humanized Tirek and Chrysalis approached the three sirens with the intent of taking them back to Grogar.

"Who are you?" The purple skinned girl shouted, reaching into the campfire and holding a burning stick at the three uninvited guests. "And what do you want?! You got five seconds to explain yourselves!"

But neither Tirek or Chrysalis were fazed by the sudden cries of the three sirens. For they had come face to face with them and would soon recruit them into Grogar's ranks.

…

"Come back home to Equestria, Twilight?" Sunset asked with a conflicted look on her face. "Twilight, I would love to, but…"

"Sunset, please, we need you!" Twilight pleaded. "Grogar is back and he is not going to stop until Equestria is his to rule again! We need all the help we can get, and you're the only ally left we haven't recruited yet."

Backing away, Sunset had a lot of things she needed to clear up before she could make a decision. "Twilight, listen," She declared. "My friends and I are graduating from here in the not too distant future. If I leave now, then I could be worrying them unnecessarily. At least wait until after this Friday so I have time to break the news to them. Maybe I could even bring some of them over."

"Sunset, keep in mind," Starlight warned. "If Grogar conquers Equestria, there's no doubt in any of our minds that he will possibly go after this world too. If it was up to us, I would wait until Grogar is defeated before you graduate. Besides, you need to consider the family you have back in Equestria. And as for your friends, it wouldn't be a good idea to have them be dragged into a war while they're staying indefinitely in Equestria. We don't know how long it'll be before this war with Grogar reaches its end. It could take years, and by that time who knows how much time will have passed here?"

The more Sunset thought about this, the more she became conflicted. But as she contemplated her overall decision in front of her two Equestrian friends, a mysterious figure stepped into Canterlot High in a black jacket and black pants, and approached the office of Principal Celestia and Vice-Principal Luna.

"May I help you, sir?" The secretary asked as the figure removed a pair of sunglasses off of his face.

"Yes, I believe I have an appointment with Principal Celestia," The figure answered. "It's about the…science teacher's job."

"I see," The secretary remarked while looking down at her schedule. "Your name please, sir?"

"Dr. Thomas Oliver." The figure answered and little did anyone know that this man would soon reveal a secret that would reveal itself as a new ally in the war against Grogar!
> Episode 3: "Of Wars and Graduations, Part 3"
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

…

…

"PREVIOUSLY ON MY LITTLE PONY"

…

…

Twilight Sparkle: "If I know Sunset, she and her friends will be meeting here like they always do before they go to class."

Sci-Twi: "I suppose you're not here for a social visit or you would've already written to Sunset Shimmer about it already. All of us got scholarships to a place called Friendship University."

Lord Tirek: "According to this book, it says here that the sirens we seek are creatures that feed off negative feelings. The more they feed, the stronger they become."

Sunset Shimmer: "Princess Twilight, what a nice surprise."

Twilight Sparkle: "I actually have something really important we need to discuss. It's Grogar. I need you to come back home to Equestria, Sunset! Equestria needs you! You're the only hope we have left!"

Cozy Glow: "Why did you take us here, Tirek?"

Lord Tirek: "The Sirens are here!"

Sunset Shimmer: "Come back to Equestria?"

Tommy Oliver: "Yes, I believe I have an appointment with Principal Celestia."

Secretary: "Your name please, sir?"

Tommy Oliver: "Dr. Thomas Oliver."

…

…

While the core members of the Legion of Doom were on their mission to recruit the Dazzlings, Discord was rummaging through the stacks of stasis pods that the Predacons had recovered. The events at Vorak's kingdom gave Discord every indication that Equestria needed more allies to battle Grogar if it was going to stand a chance. "There's got to be someone in these pods that I can send to Twilight and the others," He muttered. "If Vorak's kingdom is any indication…"

Just then, he heard the sounds of the door opening and quickly transformed back into Lockdown as the doors opened to reveal Terrorsaur and Scorponok.

"Is the one he wants?" Terrorsaur asked as they grabbed one of the stasis pods.

"Yes," Scorponok answered. "Let's go."

As the two predacons prepared to leave with the pod, Lockdown stepped out from behind a stack and stopped them. "Where are you taking that pod?" He questioned the two Predacons.

"Um, Grogar asked us to get it for him," Scorponok replied while looking suspiciously at Lockdown. "Why do you ask, Lockdown?"

Not wanting his cover to be blown, Lockdown looked away, much to the confusion of Terrorsaur and Scorponok. "I…have my reasons."

Sensing that there was something off, the two Predacons decided to let go of their suspicion and left, taking the stasis pod with them.

Once they were gone, Discord dropped his disguise and returned to seeking out potential Maximals. As he began his search once more, he suddenly heard a faint voice.

"Help…"

The voice was high pitched, yet faint. Discord turned to find the source of it, but found nothing. "Who…who's there?" He asked, snapping his fingers and turning himself into a sound detector. "Is it you, Fluttershy? No, it can't be."

"Help…" The voice called again, this time from further away. "In the name of ninja, help me…"

"The name of ninja?" Discord wondered. "Must be one of the humans that we're keeping prisoner in the dungeons."

But getting another sensation, Discord found himself being drawn further and further to the voice. Leaving the storeroom, he proceeded down to the caves of deception beneath Grogar's palace.

"Help, in the name of ninja…"

Making his way into the caves, Discord began to follow the voice towards a small cavern where a blue bottle was located. "What's this?" Discord asked, flying his way over to the bottle. "Who could possibly be in here?"

Looking inside the bottle, Discord saw what appeared to be a little blue humanoid figure looking right up at him. "Why the great Ninjor of course!" The blue figure answered, much to Discord's surprise and confusion.

"Ninjor?" Discord remarked in a confused tone. "Never heard of you before."

…

…

Meanwhile, back in the human world, Dr. Oliver sat outside Principal Celestia's office and a few moments later, the door opened to reveal the Principal of Canterlot High, gesturing for him to come inside her office. "You must be Dr. Thomas Oliver," She smiled, sitting down at her desk as Dr. Oliver followed. "And you wish to fill our position for a new science teacher, correct?"

"Yes," Dr. Oliver acknowledged. "My last position was…different to an extent."

"In what way?" Principal Celestia asked. "You were once professor of paleontology at Reefside City, a profession that you left."

"Well, at my last job, let's just say we were frequently subjected to monster attacks." Dr. Oliver explained.

Raising an eyebrow, Principal Celestia began to get a sense of where her possible new hire was coming from. "I see," She remarked while, getting back to the task at hand. "Aside from what you just said, are there other kinds of science you teach besides paleontology?"

"Yes, a variety," Dr. Oliver. answered. "I've dabbled in Environmental, Marine Life and Astrology, but my forte is geological: Studying dinosaurs and the history of Prehistoric Earth. Or at least, that's what inspired me in high school."

"And where did you go to high school?" Principal Celestia questioned him.

"I went to Angel Grove High," Dr. Oliver replied. "I was a transfer student from Stone Canyon. I had a rough start in the beginning, but then I began to find my footing once I made some very special friends."

As Dr. Oliver spoke, Principal Celestia began to sense that he was harboring a secret, judging from the body language of his. "So it appears to me that you had a rough start and yet, you were able to overcome expectations to graduate with honors," She declared. "How did you do it?"

"Well, it probably helped that I was in karate." Dr. Oliver explained.

"Karate?" Principal Celestia raised an eyebrow.

"Yes, karate," Dr. Oliver answered as he began to briefly recall the days when he was in the prime of his youth. "The martial art helped teach me the importance of hard work and self discipline. In fact, do any students here take part in karate or other martial arts? For that matter, is there any interest?"

Lowering her head down in thought, Principal Celestia began to contemplate the possibilities of hiring someone like Tommy to her staff. "There isn't a karate club or anything martial arts related here, and neither are we looking to add to the after school activities just yet," She answered before finally looking up at Dr. Oliver. "However, I do think you could be a good asset. In fact, I think students will benefit from having someone like you, Dr. Oliver, not just in academics, but also in extracurricular activities too."

Extending her hand out, Principal Celestia had hired the man on the spot. "Welcome to Canterlot High, Dr. Oliver."

Smiling, Tommy shook his new boss' hand and his tenure at Canterlot High was about to begin.

…

Back in the library, Sunset was still trying to process the thought of returning to Equestria to fight Grogar. "Twilight, Starlight, I…" She stammered while pacing back and forth. "I want to help you, I really do. But, if I leave this world and never return then I'd be taking all the knowledge about Equestrian magic with me too! I don't want to leave my friends at a disadvantage, even to help Equestria."

"Sunset, I promise you that you can still be there for your friends," Twilight offered as she tried to give Sunset an option. "I mean, look at me. I was in the same boat as you when I was first crowned as Supreme Princess. I risked the possibility of leaving my friends behind."

But Sunset wasn't comforted by Twilight's words.

"Maybe," Starlight suggested while walking up to the pony turned human. "You might be afraid."

"Afraid?" Sunset remarked while turning around to face Starlight. "Of course I'm afraid! Do both of you realize how dangerous Grogar is?! I learned about him when Celestia was my mentor, and that was when I thought he was just a legend."

"As did I, Sunset," Twilight noodded. "We all thought he was nothing more than a legend after he was banished. A threat that existed solely in children's stories. But now he's back and we all have to play our part to stop him! You are a powerful ally and the only hope we have left."

Sighing deeply, Sunset became more and more conflicted with what was in front of her. Part of her didn't want to leave both Canterlot High and the world that she had made her home after severing ties with Celestia. "Twilight, I…I…" Sunset stammered, turning her attention towards the library doors. "I need to think about this."

"Sunset, wait!" Twilight cried, but Sunset left the library before she could hear Twilight.

Looking back at Starlight, it seemed to Twilight that gaining Sunset as an ally was not going to be possible.

…

…

Running to the girls bathroom, Sunset looked at herself in the mirror and splashed water on her face. Up until this moment she'd been looking forward to graduating and going off to Friendship University with the friends that she'd made. Now all those plans were going to ruin because of the growing war in her former home. "Okay Sunset," She gasped, trying to take in several deep breaths. "You've got this. Maybe going back to Equestria might do you some good. Maybe Grogar isn't as big a threat as he's supposed to be."

Groaning loudly, Sunset grew more and more despondent of her situation to the point that tears were beginning to form in the corners of her eyes. "I can't do this!" She cried to herself. "I can't split my time between two worlds. It's not possible! I've got to make a choice, but how? What would Princess Celestia do in this situation?"

Emerging from the bathroom, Sunset stepped outside just as the students were coming in to start their day. Signs marking her impending graduation ceremony were everywhere. But Sunset wasn't in a graduating state of mind. Even her final exams coming up could distract her from what was in front of her. As Sunset made her way back to the library, she silently began to rehearse just what she was going to say to Twilight.

Meanwhile, Dr. Oliver made his way out of Canterlot High, excited that he was going to be a teacher for the upcoming school year. Reaching for his cell phone, he proceeded to call and share the news. "Kat?" He asked in an excited tone. "Got some news for you."

"What is it, Tommy?" Dr. Oliver heard his wife ask. "You got the job?"

"Yes, I got the job," Tommy declared with a smile. "I start at the end of August!"

"Tommy, that's great! I'm so proud of you!" Kat declared.

"Yeah, it's really great, Kat!" Tommy replied while leaning back against the statue in front of Canterlot High's main entrance. "I think you'd like this place, Katherine. It's kind of reminding me a lot of Angel Grove High."

"It's really too bad you couldn't go back to Angel Grove high as a teacher," Katherine remarked. "Who knows? Maybe the next generation of Power Rangers could come from there, like how you mentored a group of new Power Rangers at Reefside High."

Sighing, Tommy could only look at what was in front of him. "Why don't we discuss it more over dinner tonight?" He asked.

"Sounds good to me, Tommy," Kat answered. "I love you."

"Love you too, Kat. Bye." Hanging up the phone, Tommy placed his cell back in his pocket and proceeded away from the building.

But as he prepared to leave, he suddenly heard a sucking sound coming from behind him. Turning around to investigate, he peeked around and saw a portal letting off strange vibes. "What's this?" He wondered to himself.

…

Meanwhile, inside a cave at Camp Everfree, the three sirens were trying to get the Legion of Doom to leave them alone.

"Five, four, three, two, one, time's up!" The purple skinned girl declared, storming up to the three villains and clutching her fist as she attempted to throw a punch at Tirek. But Tirek used his strong muscles to stop it and produce a strong grip on her hand. The pain she was feeling caused the purple skinned girl to cry out in pain, and when he heard her cry Tirek released his grip.

"What did you do that for?!" The blue skinned girl cried. "Why did you hurt my sister?!"

"It was merely a matter of self-defense, your sister swung first," Cozy Glow answered in a sassy tone. "Duh! For powerful sirens you three sure are dumb."

"Who are you three, and what do you want? And just how do you know who we really are?!" The yellow skin girl answered.

"We've come to give you an offer you can't refuse. There's nothing we don't know about you, because we work for a higher power," Chrysalis chuckled, walking over to the girls and sitting next to the yellow skin girl. "You see, we happen to know a way to get you back to Equestria."

This made the three girls excited, realizing that at long last they could be finally heading back home.

"Of course," Chrysalis continued while stroking the yellow skinned girl's long curly hair. "It would mean a small sacrifice on your part."

"Yes," Tirek answered as he and Cozy Glow approached. "But the reward for you all would be quite big. In fact, does the name Twilight Sparkle mean anything to you?"

A small look of confusion came onto the faces of the girls upon hearing this. "Um, no." The blue skinned girl answered while shrugging her shoulders.

"We do understand about another girl," The yellow skinned girl snarled. "Her name just happens to be Sunset Shimmer, and she's a goody twoshoes if I ever saw one. It's because of her that we're stuck like this!"

The three villains looked at each other in confusion. "Sunset Shimmer?" Cozy Glow asked while looking over at Tirek and Chrysalis. "That's nothing we've ever heard of. Is she like Starlight Glimmer?"

"Don't know who Starlight Glimmer is but trust me when I say Sunset Shimmer is the worst!" The purple skinned girl growled. "Sunset Shimmer and her meddlesome friends destroyed everything we've worked for, even going so far as to shatter our gems and render us powerless!"

"Absolutely, Aria!" The yellow skinned girl cried while ripping the red necklace off her neck. "For too long we have been trying to regain our powers and escape from this forsaken place!"

Taking the necklace from her hand, Chrysalis inspected the pendant and quickly identified what the three girls were doing wrong. "It seems to me that no matter what you do," she declared, giving the pendant back to the yellow skinned girl. "You will never get your powers back because they are not made from Equestrian magic. But we can fix that."

"Really? How do we get Equestrian magic?" The blue skinned girl wondered as she took another bite of her taco. This gave the Legion of Doom an idea. "There isn't any for miles."

"There's plenty of Equestrian magic around here, Sonata! Just nothing we can use!" The yellow skinned girl snapped, glaring at her equal before turning back to the Legion. "You'll have to excuse Sonata Dusk here, she can be a clumsy idiot at times. Honestly, if I weren't around to keep her and Aria Blaze in line, we'd all fall apart."

"That's alright," Chrysalis sneered while looking at the girls. "Just do as we say and we will not only bring you back home to Equestria, but give you all the power you need to survive and then some."

The three girls listened at the offer that was being given to them.

…

…

Looking at the portal, Tommy began to get a suspicion that something was amiss. Being a Power Ranger, he was all too familiar with portals that led to different dimensions and the trouble they could cause. "It's too bad Zordon isn't here right now," He thought to himself as he reached into his suit jacket and pulled out a device with a gold center on it. "Might need this later."

Tommy then turned over to a silver wristband on his watch and then, after looking around to avoid suspicion, he proceeded towards a corner of the school where he spoke into it. "Alpha, are you there?" He whispered into the wristband. "It's me, Tommy."

"Yes, Tommy, I read you," A high pitched robotic voice responded on the other end. "What is it?"

"Alpha, listen," Tommy explained. "I'm at a place called Canterlot High right now. I was just leaving and all of a sudden I detected strange vibes coming from one of the statues. I think it leads to another dimension."

"Another dimension?" Alpha asked. "I'll run a scan of your surrounding area now. By the way, did you get the job?"

"I did, thanks for asking," Tommy acknowledged. "Let me know when you've completed the scan. Tommy out."

Meanwhile, Sunset returned to the library to make her decision. In her mind, she didn't know how Twilight and Starlight were going to react, but she had to prepare herself for whatever came her way.

"Sunset!" Twilight cried in relief. "What did you decide?"

"Twilight, Starlight, I…" Sunset started to say. "I want to help you and your friends fight Grogar, but I need to ask for time."

"Time?" Starlight asked. "How long?"

"Time to at least let me graduate from here with my friends and break the news to them," Sunset answered. "The graduation is Friday night and then…"

But Twilight placed a hand on Sunset's bare shoulder, acknowledging her fear.

"Remember that time in Equestria and this world are far different from one another," Twilight said with a warm smile. "Don't worry, I won't let you miss your graduation with the others. Not if I can help it."

Feeling somewhat better, Sunset leapt in front of Twilight and hugged her, grateful that Twilight was willing to be flexible with her schedule.

"All right," Twilight declared as Sunset pulled away from her. "The portal is always open whenever you're ready, Sunset. I'll do my best to get you up to speed on everything you need to know."

"Thanks, Twilight." Sunset smiled as she turned and left the library.

With Sunset on board, Twilight and her companions were ready to leave the school and return to Equestria.

But at the same time, the sirens and the Legion of Doom were preparing to leave the caves and proceed towards Equestria.

"Just remember what you have to do, Adagio." Tirek instructed as she and the other sirens boarded their red van.

"Oh don't worry, Tirek," Adagion sinisterly smiled as she shut the door to the van. "I certainly will. Ready girls?"

With the sounds of their engine running, Tirek and his comrades boarded their motorcycle.

"Do you think they don't have plans of their own to betray us at some point?" Cozy nervously asked.

"Of course they don't, child. Not now anyway," Chrysalis answered. "They seem worthy enough to stick to our plan and besides, even if they did betray us, that big bear of Grogar's will have a three course meal waiting for him."

Laughing, the three villains followed the sirens as they drove away from the campgrounds and back towards Canterlot High School.

Just then, Flash Sentry darted into the school. His face filled with panic just as Vice Principal Luna was coming out of the office. "Flash Sentry!" She cried out, stopping him from going any further. "What is the meaning of this?! You know that finals started not too long ago! Where were you?!"

"I was in town, stopping off at my dad's bar," Flash explained as he panted, clearly out of breath. "But my bike was stolen!"

"That is a lie on top of a lie, young man," Vice Principal Luna replied, her face not showing any remorse. "We will discuss this later, now go to your exam at once."

"But, Vice…" Flash began to protest.

"NOW!" Luna shouted, pointing for Flash Sentry to leave. Exasperated, Flash did as he was told and when he was gone, Luna returned to the office as her older sister emerged from her own office.

"Luna, what's going on?" Celestia asked.

"Flash Sentry decided to show up late," Luna answered. "Apparently, he claimed his bike was stolen just so he could get out of finals. Can you believe it?"

But a look of disappointment befell on Celestia's face. "You don't believe me, do you, sister?" Luna asked.

"I saw the look on Flash's face," Principal Celestia remarked, her arms folded in her chest. "And from the looks of it, I don't think he would be lying. We both know Flash and we both know how honest he can be. It's not like him to suddenly start lying now. If his bike was stolen…"

Immediately, the vice principal developed a look of shear guilt on her face and turned away in slight embarrassment. "Sorry, Celestia," Vice Principal Luna apologized. "I guess…the end of the year activities…."

"Save it for Flash Sentry, Luna," Principal Celestia scolded. "When the finals are over, you owe him an apology."

…

At that moment, Twilight and Starlight proceeded to make their way towards the portal when Spike noticed something coming down the road. "Hey guys," He called, tapping on Starlight's human leg. "What's that coming towards us?"

Looking in the direction Spike was showing them, both Twilight and Starlight each saw a red motorcycle and a red van coming towards the school. Right away, both of them realized there was something off as the van and motorcycle drove right onto the school grounds.

"What in the world…?!" Twilight cried as the van and the motorcycle darted towards them. Immediately, all three recognized the human counterparts on the motorcycle. "Impossible!"

"Hello, Twilight!" Cozy Glow sneered as she jumped out of the sidecar. "Fancy running into you and Headmare Starlight here! Golly, how do we keep meeting like this all the time?"

"What are you three doing here?!" Twilight demanded.

"Oh, just recruiting some old 'friends' of yours into our ranks," Tirek declared, and at that moment the doors of the van opened and Twilight saw the Dazzling emerge. "I believe you know them all, don't you?"

"Adagio Dazzle!" Twilight cried. "And your sisters too!"

"Hello, Princess Twilight," The lead Dazzling remarked while looking down at her hand. "Thanks to our new friends here, we know more about you."

Just then, Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna saw what was happening from their outside window.

"I guess Flash was telling the truth after all," Luna whispered. "His bike was stolen."

"And look who else decided to come back," Celestia remarked. "The Dazzlings." Darting out of the office, Principal Celestia was determined to get these intruders off of school property. "Hey!" she shouted, catching the villains' attention. "What do you think you are doing here?! You're trespassing!"

"Principal Celestia," Aria Blaze snarled. "It just so happened we were in the neighborhood, and thought we'd say hello."

"Get off the school grounds right now!" Celestia angrily commanded as she stormed towards them. "We expelled you three after the Battle of the Bands."

"Yah, but we began to miss the place of our near triumph over you pathetic humans." Sonata cackled as the sirens were absorbing Celestia's anger into their pendants, giving them some of their power back.

Just then, Vice Principal Luna came out and seeing the Dazzlings, also stormed over.

"And Vice Principal Luna," Aria Blaze laughed. "Good to see you too."

"Save it, Aria!" the Vice Principal snapped. "You three are trespassing and that goes for your friends here too!"

"Oh golly, she called us your friends," Cozy Glow sneered. "Well let's show them who they're messing with, shall we?"

Advancing towards the principals, Tirek and Chrysalis each grabbed the sisters and began to drag them back into the school.

"Hey, let them go!" Twilight commanded, only for Chrysalis to somehow use her magic and send Twilight back hard against the side of the statue.

"Twilight!" Starlight cried, running to her former pupil's side. "Are you okay?"

Looking at the top of Twilight's head, Starlight could see that Twilight had bumped her head. Growling, Starlight proceeded to charge at the villains only for Chrysalis to do the same thing. And Starlight was soon pushed back when Tirek and Cozy Glow joined the fight, knocking Starlight down as she and Twilight struggled just to get to their feet.

"Now all we have to do is conquer the school, and Grogar will have an entire set of new recruits at his disposal." Chrysalis laughed as they held the two principals against their will.

But before they could go into the school, they heard a sharp voice.

"Hey!" Emerging from his hiding spot in the right side of the building, Tommy walked over to the villains, catching their attention. "You're not taking over this school on my watch!"

"Oh really?" Chrysalis mockingly replied. "Who are you to give us such commands? I happen to be a queen, you know."

But Tommy wasn't backing down. He just kept staring the six villains down while he stuck his hand in his suit pocket. "You say you're a queen?" Tommy remarked, pulling out a gold device with a gold center in the middle. "Well then, unless you have what I have, you don't even deserve to be queen or any of you for that matter. Because in my view…you're nothing but cheap carbon copies and amateurs. You pale in comparison to some of the threats I've had to face."

Right away, the villains began to get a sense of unease as Tommy placed his hands on the device, holding it out in front of the villains.

"What is that?!" Cozy Glow cried in a panicked voice.

"It's Morphin' Time!" Tommy shouted while tapping into the powers of his device as the center formed into the shape of a strange footprint. "Dragonzord!"

In a flash of green light, the villains saw that Tommy had transformed into a being in a green suit with a gold chest shield and a helmet with a dinosaur mouth on it. Throwing the two principals aside, the six villains confronted the figure, not realizing the power that Tommy held in his hands.

…

…
> Episode 4: "Of Wars and Graduations, Part 4"
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

…

…

"PREVIOUSLY ON MY LITTLE PONY"

…

…

Ninjor: "In the name of ninja, help me…"

Discord: "Never heard of you before."

Principal Celestia: You were once professor of paleontology at Reefside City, a profession that you left."

Tommy: "Well, at my last job, let's just say we were frequently subjected to monster attacks."

Principal Celestia: "Welcome to Canterlot High, Dr. Oliver."

Twilight Sparkle: "You are a powerful ally and the only hope we have left."

Sunset Shimmer: "I need to think about this."

Queen Chrysalis: "We've come to give you an offer you can't refuse. Just do as we say and we will not only bring you back home to Equestria, but give you all the power you need to survive and then some."

Tommy: "I detected strange vibes coming from one of the statues. I think it leads to another dimension."

Flash Sentry: "My bike was stolen!"

Tommy: "You're nothing but cheap carbon copies and amateurs. It's morphin time!"

…

…

The six villains could not believe their eyes! They had come face to face with someone that none of them had ever heard of before.

"I don't know who you think you are, mister," Chrysalis snapped as she and the others took up fighting stances. "But you're messing with the wrong creatures!"

"No," Tommy said quietly as he took up a battle position. "You're messing with the wrong creature: me! You've obviously never tangled with a power ranger before. Well you're about to learn the hard way!" Making his move, Tommy began to engage the villains in hand to hand combat, throwing punches and kicks wherever he went all the while uttering screams.

"Don't just stand there, sisters!" Adagio cried to Aria and Sonata as Tommy threw a punch at Tirek's mouth. "Help them out!"

"But, I'm not much of a…" Sonata pleaded only to be pushed by Adagio while Aria punched Tommy in the stomach, sending him flying onto the stairs.

Getting to their feet, Principal Celestia and her sister realized that something needed to be done.

"Celestia, we have to do something!" Vice-Principal Luna cried in a panicked voice as she helped her sister up. "These creatures might be from that other world that Sunset belongs to."

"When you're right you're right, Luna," Celestia replied. "Come on! We've got to lock the school down before any of our students get caught in the crossfire!"

But just as the two prepared to go around back to enter the school, they saw the knocked out Twilight and Starlight lying unconscious against the statue.

"We can't leave them here, they need medical attention!" Luna declared, grabbing a hold of the unconscious Starlight and flinging her on her shoulder. "Help me out, sister! Quickly!"

Doing as she was told, Celestia helped out by lifting Twilight onto her own shoulder. Seizing an opportunity, the two sisters darted for the door while Tommy dealt with the villains. Running inside, Celestia and Luna placed the unconscious girls in the chairs while Celestia ran for the microphone crying out in an urgent voice. "Attention!" She called. "This is a message for the entire school! Condition Red, lockdown! This is not a drill!"

Upon hearing those words, every classroom in the school began to shut down their operations, including the classroom where Sunset and her friends were in. Huddled into a corner, they immediately began wondering what was going on. Sunset had a very good idea of what was going on.

"Sunset," Fluttershy whispered. "What's happening?"

"It's not good," Sunset whispered back as the lights were turned off. "I think I know what's happening. Princess Twilight's in trouble!"

…

Back in the courtyard, Tommy continued to duel with the villains. But, he felt that he needed to take his fighting to the next level. "It's morphin' time!" He cried out, holding out his master morpher as the logo in the center shifted. "Tigerzord!" Immediately, Tommy transformed from his current form to a human covered in white with a black chest shield, along with gold trimmings and a gold tiger like head on his helmet. "Okay Saba, ready?" He cried to his sword with a tiger head on it.

"Ready, Tommy! This is just like old times." The sword acknowledged.

Using his sword, Tommy swiped and slashed at the villains, including Chrysalis, the tip of the sword striking her in the shoulder and causing her to screech in pain.

"You'll pay for that!" Chrysalis cried.

"Put it on my tab!" Tommy remarked as he swung in the air and kicked Chrysalis back.

Angered by seeing his girlfriend hurt, Tirek jumped in the air!

Tommy acted quickly, tapping into the powers of his master morpher again. "It's morphin' time! Ninja Ranger Power now!" Transforming into a white hooded ninja outfit, Tommy managed to jump out of Tirek's way and leapt onto the top of the school.

"Come back here!" Tirek yelled as Tommy lept from one roof to the other, running up the side of another and eventually coming back down on his feet as Cozy Glow charged at him.

Letting out a loud cry of her own, Cozy jumped into the air and flew a kick at Tommy.

But Tommy had expected this. "It's morphin' time!" He shouted once again, tapping into the powers of his master morpher again. "White Ranger Power!" Transforming back into his white ranger form, Tommy then tapped into his powers even further. "Metallic Armor Power Up!"

Suddenly, Cozy Glow felt herself hitting something metallic when she made contact with Tommy's costume, and fell back onto the ground, her leg in great pain as she tried to stand up. "My leg!" She cried, holding it tightly as a look of anger befell her tear stricken face. "I think I sprained my leg!"

Hearing Cozy's cries of pain, Tirek ran around to the back and charged at Tommy, but Tommy used his metallic armor to throw fast moving punches and kicks at Tirek, hitting him repeatedly in the chest. And Tirek soon found himself unconscious and falling down onto the side, next to the injured Cozy Glow.

Just then, Tommy saw Chrysalis and the sirens running towards him. Once again he tapped into the powers of his master morpher. "Time to kick things up a notch! It's morphin' time!" He cried as his master morpher's symbol shifted once more. "Zeo Ranger Five, Red!"

Changing out of his white suit, Tommy now wore a suit of red that had white on the arms, legs and neck and gold trim on the collar. A black star was displayed prominently in the center of his helmet. Reaching into the holster of this new suit, Tommy fired several blasts at the feet of Chrysalis and the sirens, sending them back several inches!

From their office window, Celestia and Luna watched the whole thing unfold.

"Who knew Dr. Oliver was more than a teacher?!" Vice Principal Luna gasped.

"I think there's more to him than meets the eye," Celestia acknowledged. "Much more. This must've been what he did in his spare time at Reefside and Angel Grove."

…

Meanwhile, up on the moon, Grogar was about to begin work on resurrecting a possible minion when he suddenly felt a summons from his bell.

"What is it, my emperor?" Sombra asked as Grogar called back his spell. "What's wrong?"

Growling, Grogar turned around and walked back towards his viewing globe, seeing Tommy do battle with Chrysalis and the Sirens. "What is going on here?!" Grogar growled. "Who is this creature I see?!"

"I don't know, my emperor," Sombra replied. "He's like no creature I've ever seen before."

Grogar hissed. "I asked those three to recruit the sirens and yet…" Realizing that he needed deeper advice, Grogar motioned for Sendak to come over to him. "Come here you old geezer," He commanded to the elder centaur. "Who is this masked creature who wields such incredible power?! Tell me who he is!"

"The strange, red costumed, two legged creature?" Sendak asked as he shook his head. "I know not who he is. He wields powers even I would never dream of. They must come from somewhere though."

Meanwhile, Discord teleported himself out of the castle holding the blue jar containing the mysterious ninja figure inside.

"What's going on?" Ninjor asked. "I'm getting sick in here!"

"Shh, keep it down!" Discord whispered while glaring into the bottle with one of his eyes. "Do you want Grogar to hear you and get us both in trouble?!"

"Well, I…" Ninjor started to say.

"-Good!" Discord interrupted. "Now, I'm going to send you back to where I came from. Just stay in your little jar until you arrive."

Transforming himself into a baseball player, Discord aimed the jar towards Equestria. "Here's the windup…" He whispered to himself. "And the pitch…" Using his lion paw, Discord threw the jar into space and could only wonder if it would arrive safely in Equestria. Watching from the moon, Discord saw the jar going further and further away as it headed straight for Equestria.

…

…

Back in the human world, Tommy continued to battle Chrysalis and the Sirens and then he realized he needed to go to the next level. "Dino Thunder, power up!" He cried and he transformed into a black suited ranger covered in gold markings. "I can keep this up all day!"

As Aria Blaze attempted to battle Tommy, the veteran ranger pushed down on Aria's wrist, causing her again to cry out in pain. "Hey! Let go of me!" Aria cried.

Sonata attempted to help but Tommy kicked her in the stomach and sent her back.

Having seen enough, Grogar decided to bring his troops back home. "All right," He declared. "This madness ends now! It's time to bring my troops home!" Tapping into the powers of his bell, Grogar teleported the villains out of the human world including Aria Blaze, Tommy losing his grip on her as a result.

"Where…where did they go?" Toomy gasped, looking around to see that all the villains were gone. Immediately, Tommy turned back towards the school as Celestia made the announcement to end the brief lockdown.

"All clear," Celestia declared in a calm voice, then turning to the injured Twilight and Starlight. "Sister, we've got to get them to the nurse's office. Let's go!"

Helping them up, the two principals proceeded to the nurse's office.

"Power down!" Tommy cried as he reverted to normal. But before he could go into the school, he heard the sounds of rustling from the bushes and pulling them back, he saw Spike hiding in the bushes.

"Are they…are they gone?" Spike whimpered.

"A talking dog?!" Tommy gasped. "Why doesn't it surprise me?"

"Well, I'm really a…a dragon," Spike stammered as Tommy gently extended his hand to him. "Please, don't hurt me! I mean you no harm!"

"I'm not going to hurt you," Tommy said tenderly as he scooped Spike out of the bushes. "Come here."

"Twilight, Starlight! Where are they?" Spike wondered.

"You mean those two girls from earlier? They're probably with the school principals if I had to guess." Tommy declared. And then with Spike in his arms, Tommy made his way back into the school.

…

In the nurse's office, Twilight opened her eyes and found herself and Starlight lying on two separate beds. "Mmm, what...what happened to me?" She moaned, looking over to see Principal Celestia standing over her as she tried to sit up.

"Lie still, Princess Twilight," Celestia whispered, pushing Twilight back down on her back. "You and your friend were knocked unconscious."

Just then, Sunset Shimmer made her way into the nurse's office and saw her Equestrian friends lying down. "I came as soon as you called me," Sunset said as she stood in front of Twilight and Starlight. "You guys okay?"

"We're…fine…I think we'll manage," Starlight replied as she tried to rub her head. "Ohh, I'm gonna feel that in the morning for sure."

"Just be thankful you're still alive," Twilight whispered. "The Dazzlings and the Legion of Doom working together, I should have known."

"That's who those three were?" Vice Principal Luna remarked. "We knew about the Dazzlings, but…"

"-They aren't of this world," Sunset interrupted. "They're from my home world, Equestria. Even before the battle of the bands they'd been trapped here. But now they've been freed."

"Freed?" Twilight asked as she felt a sharp pain in her head. "That is not what I wanted to hear, Sunset. They're surely going to be recruited in Grogar's ranks, meaning he'll have even more powerful subordinates at his disposal."

As she looked down at Twilight and Starlight, Sunset began to realize that she needed to do something. She couldn't bear the thought of seeing her home being attacked and conquered by Grogar.

Just then, Tommy came into the room holding a very scared Spike as Twilight looked up, taking Spike from him.

"Tw…Tw…Twilight! Oh, I'm so glad you're okay!" Spike cried in a shaky voice as Twilight hugged him, noticing his own PTSD kicking in.

"Shh, shh. It's okay, Spike. You're okay, we're safe now," Twilight whispered as she held Spike in her arms. "Thanks for bringing him here, Mr…"

"Thomas," Tommy corrected. "Doctor Thomas Oliver to be exact. I saw you get attacked by three girls and three others: A man, a woman and a crazy child."

"Yes, we know who they are, unfortunately," Starlight declared. "How did you know about them?"

"I fought them in the school courtyard after you two were knocked out," Tommy explained. "They intended to take control of the school and brainwash everyone into serving someone named…Grogar."

Right away, Sunset immediately began getting flashbacks to when she became a demon and how she'd once intended to conquer Equestria with her own teenage army.

"Who is this 'Grogar' you speak of?" Principal Celestia questioned. "I would assume he's not from this world?"

"He isn't, and he's bad news," Sunset Shimmer answered. "He used to rule my home world with an iron hoof, but he was banished to the moon by my mentor's parents millions of years ago. But now he's back and looking to reclaim my home world for himself."

"You…you said that you fought the Dazzlings and the Legion of Doom?" Sunset asked Tommy. "Sorry in advance for this, but…"

Holding out her hand, Sunset grabbed Tommy's hand and looked into his mind, seeing visions of him fighting the Legion of Doom and the Sirens in his ranger forms. She then began to look back at the moment that the villains intended to conquer the school:

"Now all we have to do is conquer the school, and Grogar will have an entire set of new recruits at his disposal," Chrysalis laughed. But before they could go into the school, they heard a sharp voice.

"Hey!" Emerging from his hiding spot in the right side of the building, Tommy walked over to the villains, catching their attention. "You're not taking over this school on my watch!"

"Oh really?" Chrysalis mockingly replied. "Who are you to give us such commands? I happen to be a queen, you know."

But Tommy wasn't backing down. He just kept staring the six villains down while he stuck his hand in his suit pocket.

"You say you're a queen?" Tommy remarked, pulling out a gold device with a gold center in the middle. "Well then, unless you have what I have, you don't even deserve to be queen or any of you for that matter. Because in my view…you're nothing but cheap carbon copies and amateurs. You pale in comparison to some of the threats I've had to face."

Right away, the villains began to get a sense of unease as Tommy placed his hands on the device, holding it out in front of the villains.

"What is that?!" Cozy Glow cried in a panicked voice.

"It's Morphin' Time!" Tommy shouted while tapping into the powers of his device as the center formed into the shape of a strange footprint. "Dragonzord!"

In a flash of green light, the villains saw that Tommy had transformed into a being in a green suit with a gold chest shield and a helmet with a dinosaur mouth on it.

Having seen enough, Sunset released her grip on Tommy. "No way! You're one of them!" She gasped. "You're one of the Power Rangers!"

"Who?" Twilight asked.

"The Power Rangers," Sunset answered. "I remember hearing about them when I first came here. How they saved Angel Grove time after time from monsters. And you, you're one of them, Doctor Thomas! All this time, I thought they were just a legend, but they're real! And so are you!"

"Yes," Tommy confessed. "Me and my fiancée are both former Power Rangers. And I want you to promise me something, Sunset Shimmer."

"Of course," Sunset nodded. "What is it?"

"You are not to tell anyone about my identity as a Power Ranger besides the ones who just overheard this conversation," Tommy instructed. "Do you promise me that?"

"I promise," Sunset promised to Tommy before turning to Twilight and Starlight. "And one more thing…I'm going to join you to help defend Equestria against Grogar. With the Dazzlings on his side it's become personal!"

Both Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna felt their mouths drop upon hearing what Sunset had just said!

"Sunset, are you…are you sure about that?" Vice Principal Luna asked. "You do realize that…"

"-Time in Equestria is far different from how it is here in this world," Sunset interrupted as she sat down next to Twilight. "I may be back before you know it. Besides, I can't stand idly by while my home world is attacked! If Grogar isn't stopped, no world will be safe from him, not even this one."

The two principals were taken aback by Sunset's decision. In their minds, she was going to be sacrificing not just her final exams but much more.

"S-Sunset," Principal Celestia stammered. "We respect your decision, really. But you do realize that if you…if you…"

"It's okay, Principal Celestia," Sunset said in a tender voice while trying to sound optimistic. "If anything, we may defeat Grogar quicker than we realized. And if not I can find a way to finish my exams in Equestria."

"It won't be that easy, Sunset," Twilight remarked, remembering her previous defeat. "My friends and I recently fought Grogar defending King Vorak's kingdom and we were defeated by him. You're going to be dealing with someone who is unlike anything we've ever seen before. And with the Dazzlings on his side he's bound to be even tougher to defeat."

Sunset's optimism quickly turned off upon hearing Twilight's words.

…

…

Back on the moon, the Dazzlings and the Legion of Doom found themselves face to face with Grogar as he scowled down at them inside his throne room while Sombra and Sendak watched.

"You have succeeded in bringing the sirens to me," Grogar said to the Legion of Doom, acknowledging their success. "But it wasn't without reckless behavior. What were you thinking trying to recruit soldiers into our ranks without my permission?"

"Well, we…" Chrysalis started to say, a bandage covering the wound on her shoulder where Tommy had struck her during the fight. "We just wanted to…"

"-Well, I have more than enough to serve me already, despite the loss of the Storm King!" Grogar angrily interrupted. "Your instructions were to simply find the sirens and return here! Instead, you…"

"-But Grogar!" Cozy protested, a small cast on her left hind leg.

"SILENCE!" Grogar demanded, scaring the alicorn filly. "Despite you succeeding in your quest, you deliberately disobeyed me and thus must be punished! Leave my sight at once, I'll let Sombra decide your fate!"

With the legion gone, Grogar turned his attention to the sirens, still in their human forms.

"You…you scare me!" Sonata whimpered. "I don't think I like you very much, Mr. Grogar sir."

"Well as long as you obey my commands," Grogar declared, towering over the three. "You shall not be harmed or punished in any way. You have my word on that."

"Which means keeping your big mouth shut for a change." Adagio hissed at Sonata, much to Grogar's annoyance.

"Yes," Grogar nodded, taking note of Adagio's remark. "That is true. And if you do disobey me greatly or fail me too often, this is what will happen to you…" Tapping his hoof three times, the sirens heard the sounds of Scarface coming into the throne room as the scar faced grizzly studied the three sirens.

"A bear?!" Aria Blaze gasped.

"Yes, a bear," Grogar answered. "But not just any bear. Scarface is my pet who carries out my greatest punishments. Obey me, and you shall not suffer his wrath."

Naturally, Sonata Dusk was frightened greatly by Scarface's presence. Grogar was quick to take note of this. "Do not be frightened, my child," He said in a sarcastic tone, walking over to Sonata. "He's usually very friendly once you get to know him."

But Sonata was still uneased by the bear's presence and the sirens knew that they were now in Grogar's world and under Grogar's command.

…

Back in the human world, Sunset Shimmer stood in front of the portal to Equestria as she hugged her human friends one last time. "Don't worry, guys," Sunset promised. "I'll be back soon. You count on it!"

"Oh, we'll worry anyhow. It'd be weird not to." Rarity declared.

"Yeah," Pinkie Pie added in a sobbing tone. "We're going to miss you so much!"

"It's not like I'm going away forever, Pinkie," Sunset reassured her. "I'm just playing my part in protecting Equestria, that's all. I'll come back someday, I promise."

"Oh okay." Pinkie said, immediately putting on a forced smile, much to Sunset's relief.

As Sunset was getting ready to step through with Twilight, Starlight and Spike, Tommy stopped her. "Wait, Sunset!" He called, catching her attention. "I'll stay here and keep an eye on your friends while you're gone."

"Thank you, Dr. Oliver," Sunset replied. "But we'll be graduating soon and…"

"I can still learn my way around here by being here for your friends," Tommy interrupted. "Don't worry, your world is in safe hands with me."

Smiling at those words, Sunset turned her attention back to the portal and stepped forward, taking a deep breath as she stepped through the portal while Tommy and her human friends watched.

"So, what do we do now, Dr. Oliver?" Sci Twi asked as Tommy looked at them.

"We prepare for whatever this Grogar has planned for us," Tommy answered. "Come." And Dr. Oliver led the six girls back inside the school.

A few moments later, Twilight, Starlight, Spike and Sunset came out of the portal much to the relief of all who had been waiting.

"Twilight, you're back!" Applejack cried as she and the others gathered around Twilight!

"Good to see you again, Twi." Rainbow Dash added.

But rather than being welcomed by Twilight's friends, Sunset turned all of her attention towards Celestia and Luna. "Hey there." Sunset remarked to the two sisters.

"Welcome back, Sunset Shimmer!" Celestia said as she and Sunset warmly embraced one another. "Thank you for helping us fight our greatest war."

Sunset was grateful to be back home, but at the same time all she could do was wonder what was going to happen now that she was dragged into the fight for the future of Equestria.

"Well, you have to thank Princess Twilight for persuading me," Sunset remarked as she and Celestia left the library. "I understand a lot has happened here."

"Yes," Celestia nodded as they walked down the hall. "I've since given up my crown to Twilight and her friends, and am now teaching at the School of Friendship alongside Luna."

"Wait, Luna retired too?" Sunset blinked.

"Yes. We've both decided that being there for Twilight and the others is more important," Luna explained. "Like you said, there's so much you must catch up on."

Nodding in reply, Sunset agreed with Celestia. However, there was something far more important that she needed to turn her attention to.

"I trust you will be wondering where you can stay," Celestia remarked and Sunset once again nodded in reply. "Well, you're welcome to stay here in the castle if you like. Luna and I have been living here since we've retired."

"Thanks for your offer, Celestia," Sunset replied. "But I think that I need to be closer to ponies that I know very well."

Stepping up onto the roof of the castle, Sunset looked out in the distance towards Canterlot where her family lived. Sunset knew that she wasn't fully at home in Equestria until she was in Canterlot.

"You say this war affects everypony in Equestria?" Sunset asked Celestia.

"It does and everycreature too," Celestia answered her former pupil. "Everyone must play their part in stopping Grogar, Sunset."

"And I will play my part too, Celestia," Sunset sighed as a gust of wind blew through her brightly flaming mane. "If Grogar ever touches my family or my friends…he will feel my wrath!"

And as Sunset spoke Grogar's name, she swore she could hear the sounds of Grogar's evil laughing off in the distance symbolizing that the stakes had never been so higher.

…

…
> Episode 5: "A Visit to Silver Shoals"
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

…

…

Ever since they had returned home after a thousand years, Cosmo and Galaxia had been trying to get reacquainted to the land that they had once ruled over. Now they were living in Silver Shoals, the same retirement community their daughters had originally been planning to retire to.

"Cosmo," Galaxia called as she was reading a newspaper in the living room about Twilight's coronation. "Come take a look at this."

"What is it?" Cosmo asked, walking into the living room from the kitchen and carefully noticing the date that was on the newspaper. "Galaxia, my dear, that newspaper was from quite a while ago."

"But don't you see?" Galaxia remarked. "Our daughters were featured in it, quite prominently in fact."

Letting out a small chuckle, Cosmo couldn't help but feel slightly amused by his wife's excitement over their daughters' accomplishments.

"I mean look at this picture!" Galaxia went on. "Look at our daughters, being so proud of Princess Twilight. Makes you wonder what could have been had Grogar not imprisoned us all those years ago."

"You're right, my dear," Cosmo sighed with a hint of anger and disgust in his voice. "So much we missed out on thanks to that demonic beast. If I ever face him again…"

"Careful, Cosmo, mind your blood pressure," Galaxia cautioned. "I'm sure Celestia and Luna don't want you to display any of that when we see them tomorrow."

Heeding his wife's advice, Cosmo immediately calmed himself down. "You're right, Galaxia. I should watch my blood pressure, even my doctor agrees," He sighed. "It's just that…seeing Luna being banished to the moon from Grogar's prison walls, among other things…"

"It's in the past now," Galaxia reminded her husband. "We have to move on, Cosmo. Just as our daughters did."

"Easier said than done, Galaxia," Cosmo reluctantly sighed. "Easier said than done."

Meanwhile, with the events of recent, all Celestia could think about was her former student coming home and joining the fight against Grogar. It had been a long time since Sunset Shimmer had been in Equestria on a full time basis and she thought that paying Sunset a visit at her parents' home in Canterlot would do her some good.

Knocking on the door, Celestia waited for whoever was inside to answer and a few moments later, the door opened to reveal an orange coated unicorn stallion with a flaming orange colored mane done up in curls. "Celestia!" The pony remarked, slightly taken aback by the former princess standing in the doorway. "Uh, you still aren't a princess anymore, are you?"

"Wild Fire," Celestia chuckled, placing a hoof to the stallion's chin. "It's okay to forget that I'm not a princess anymore. I've even had some students ask me as if I was not truly retired."

Clearing his throat, the stallion gestured for Celestia to come inside.

"Anyways," Celestia said as the door was closed behind her. "I came to see how Sunset's been doing since she returned here."

"Honestly," Wild Fire commented as he gestured Celestia to sit down on the couch. "Nothing has made Solar Eclipse or I happier than having Sunset home again. It's been such a long time. Who knew that it would take a war of all things to get her to come back, even just temporarily?"

Just then, the sounds of hoofbeats came down the stairs and Sunset came into the living room, slightly taken aback by the presence of the pony she had abandoned long ago. "Celestia, what are you doing here?" Sunset inquired.

"I just wanted to see how you're doing, Sunset." Celestia warmly answered.

"With what?" Sunset pondered.

Celestia smiled. "Getting reacquainted with living in Equestria again."

Although she didn't want to show it, Sunset was beginning to miss all of her Canterlot High friends. But she made an agreement to fight this war and defend her homeland and was going to stick to that agreement. "It's been…strange to say the least," She sighed while sitting next to Celestia on the couch. "In fact, I don't know what I'm going to do now. I clearly need to get a job, obviously. I never even had one in the human world, I was waiting until graduation."

"Well, Twilight tells me that Starlight Glimmer is always looking for more teachers at the School of Friendship," Celestia suggested, much to the surprise of Sunset's father. "Maybe you can teach the students the difference between your world and Equestria? If what you said is true and the Dazzlings are on Grogar's side now, it's imperative we know as much as possible about the world you used to call home so we can be prepared."

To get back into the classroom for Sunset was a tough call, especially given the circumstances of the situation.

"It might do you some good, Sunset," Wild Fire remarked as Sunset looked over at her father. "Give it some thought."

Not saying anything, Sunset nodded.

"In fact, I'll tell you what," Celestia offered. "Luna and I are paying a visit to our parents this weekend at Silver Shoals. Why don't you think about it and then give me your answer when we return?"

Sunset felt her eyes widen at what Celestia said. "Still can't believe your parents are alive," Sunset remarked. "I mean, being stuck in space for over a thousand years. It's not possible."

However, Celestia couldn't help but feel slightly touched by Sunset's remark. Her parents had only been back in Equestria for a short time and part of her was asking herself the same question.

"Well," Celestia awkwardly and uncomfortably chuckled. "You know us alicorns, we don't really age. For us, a thousand years is only a couple of years at most."

Naturally, Sunset had her suspicions about Celestia and Luna's parents. But she had her own issues to worry about. "All right," She declared. "I'll think about your offer this weekend, Celestia. I mean, this might be the first real part I contribute to during the war."

"I know you'll make the right decision, Sunset Shimmer. Goodbye." Celestia smiled warmly as she hugged Sunset and her father.

As she left, Celestia could hear Sunset's remark about her parents playing over and over in her head.

"I just hope Luna can understand and forgive Mom and Dad for not being there for her when she needed them the most." Celestia thought to herself as she flew back towards the Castle of Friendship.

…

…

At the Castle of Friendship, Luna was in her room packing all of her essentials for her weekend trip to Silver Shoals. Although she was excited to be seeing her parents, part of her was angry at them for what had happened over a thousand years ago, despite them not being there to resolve it.

Hearing a knock at the door, Luna turned to see Starlight Glimmer coming into the bedroom.

"Hey Luna," Starlight greeted while holding a book in her aura. "Here;s the book you wanted to take to Silver Shoals."

"Thank you, Starlight," Luna replied, taking the book from her and placing it in a book bag. "Just another in the stack. There are so many great books I want to show to my parents."

"Um, Luna," Starlight asked, inspecting the stack. "These are quite a lot of books here. Are you sure that you plan on reading all of them over the weekend?"

"Why do you ask, Starlight Glimmer?" Luna asked while folding a shirt to be packed into her suitcase.

"Well, because…you're spending time with your parents and…I don't think all these books are really necessary to bring. Maybe just bring a few small ones." Starlight nervously suggested.

"Starlight," Luna sighed while turning around to face her friend. "There's something you must understand. Despite the fact that Twilight and her friends managed to help me overcome my past, there's a part of me that feels like…like…my parents are partially to blame for me becoming Nightmare Moon."

Starlight was somewhat taken aback by this statement! "Luna, are you sure about that?" She gasped. "I mean, Grogar did imprison them in whoever knows where! Even in the days of my hatred of cutie marks I didn't blame my dad for not being around to help me. In fact, I felt like there was no point in telling him because he wouldn't care and would just think I was being silly."

"Well that's just it, Starlight!" Luna cried. "If Grogar hadn't interfered then things would have been different. My parents wouldn't have allowed things to get so bad between my sister and I that one had to banish the other. Part of me wishes I could go back in time and save my parents from being captured. Then all of the sorrow I had to endure would never have happened"

"But you can't change the past!" Starlight protested. "If anypony knows that it's me, because I sure tried."

…

Meanwhile, Celestia came into the Castle of Friendship's front door and made her way up the stairs as Twilight also walked down the stairs, holding an important document in her magic.

"Oh, hi Celestia," Twilight acknowledged as they both stopped on the stairs. "Where'd you go off to this morning?"

"I just wanted to check in on Sunset," Celestia replied. "See how she's doing with getting used to being back in Equestria."

"It's likely going to take time for her to get fully adjusted to everything," Twilight replied before frowning. "Which is something we unfortunately don't have a lot of. But maybe you and Luna visiting your parents this weekend will be a good distraction. After all, we're going to need you both at one hundred percent for the war. And we may have to consider involving your parents if things really get dicey."

"I hope it doesn't come to that. And I hope all goes well this weekend at Silver Shoals," Celestia commented as she briefly looked away from Twilight. "I don't know about Luna, though. Ever since we agreed to this trip, she's been acting like she can't let go of what happened to our parents. But what could we have done? We had no clue they'd ever been abducted."

"Perhaps something else is going on with her," Twilight suggested as she walked with Celestia up the stairs. "I mean, neither of you could help it when your parents disappeared without a trace. Had you known you surely would've searched for them."

"Of course, Twilight," Celestia reluctantly nodded. "It's just that…you know Luna can be very stubborn when it comes to letting go of her past. Not even forming the Nightmare Knights could help her fully move on, there are times when she still seems to think about Nightmare Moon. And I fear those times have only been happening more often since we agreed to this trip."

Going into Celestia's room, Twilight watched as the former princess began her last minute packing. "Um, Celestia, I just had a thought," Twilight remarked. "Do you think that maybe Luna might be suffering from survivor's guilt like I am?"

This made Celestia stop her packing and look at her daughter figure. "In what way, Twilight?"

"I mean, Luna does tend to not let go of her past fully," Twilight suggested. "Even after the Tantabus, it sounds like she still struggles with not being there for her parents. Perhaps Gentle Gust and Gentle Breeze could help her, once they get back from their vacation anyway."

"Even the greatest of minds must relax every once in a while, Twilight," Celestia chuckled, taking her attention off of her packing as she grabbed a ziplining helmet. "I know Luna isn't that big in high adventure, but it might do her some good. She needs to get her mind off her troubles."

…

Still Twilight had her thoughts and that night, Twilight paced back and forth across her bedroom trying to figure out how to help Luna. At that moment, there was a knock at her door, interrupting her train of thought. "Who is it?" Twilight whispered.

"It's me, Starlight." Opening the door, Starlight walked into Twilight's bedroom looking just as restless as Twilight was.

"Guess you can't sleep either?" Twilight remarked.

"Ya think?" Starlight sighed as she shut the door. "Luna's been really bothering me all day. She seems so determined to just read in Silver Shoals this weekend and not spend time with her own family. And she's talking like she wants to do what I once tried to do, rewrite history."

"I'm getting the hunch that Luna might be suffering from Survivor's Guilt, since my last visit to Gentle Breeze and Gentle Gust I've been doing more research into mental health in my spare time," Twilight remarked as she pulled a book on Mental Health from her bookshelf and showed it to Starlight, opening it up to the section on Survivor's Guilt. "A mental condition that occurs when a creature believes they've done something wrong by surviving a traumatic event when others did not."

"Where did you get this book in particular?" Starlight questioned. "I never recall you having it on hoof before."

"Gentle Gust and Gentle Breeze gave it to me as a coronation present," Twilight answered. "It's very useful. At first it was just for the knowledge, but now I think it's really going to be useful."

The more that the two mares discussed Luna's hidden condition, the more they began to realize that they needed to be there for the two former princesses.

"It makes me want to go with them this weekend," Starlight sighed. "Just to keep an eye on them in case something comes up."

"I agree with you, Starlight," Twilight remarked as she climbed into bed. "Celestia and Luna are not just my mother and big sister figures, but also my subjects. Anything that concerns them concerns me."

"Should we tell them that we're going with them then?" Starlight reluctantly asked.

"We'll tell them in the morning," Twilight answered before lying back down in bed. "Now try to get some sleep, Starlight."

"Of course, Twilight." Starlight nodded in reply, and left Twilight's room as they prepared to accompany Celestia and Luna to Silver Shoals the next day.

…

…

The next morning, Celestia and Luna left the Castle of Friendship preparing to catch their train to Silver Shoals. Luna continued to harbor her ill feelings and yet tried to keep them hidden from Celestia. Eventually, they proceeded to the train station only to discover that the platform was empty.

"Um, Luna?" Celestia asked Luna. "Is there any reason why nopony's here?"

"Maybe it's a light train schedule, sister?" Luna remarked. "We can't be the only ones travelling to Silver Shoals."

Going over to the ticket window, Celestia knocked on the glass, catching the attendant's attention. "Excuse me," She chuckled with an embarrassed smile as she looked at the attendant. "Are there any trains coming today?"

"Uh, where are you bound?" The attendant asked while looking at the schedule.

"Silver Shoals." Celestia answered.

"Silver…silver…silver…" The attendant muttered. "Ah, yes. There was a train scheduled for this morning, but it got cancelled."

"What?!" Celestia gasped! "Why?!"

"It was cancelled this morning because Princess Twilight is also bound for Silver Shoals, and thus special arrangements had to be made." The attendant answered as the sounds of chugging came closer and closer.

Turning her attention away from the attendant, both Celestia and Luna saw Twilight's royal train make it' way into the station.

"Twilight, just what is going on here?" Celestia asked as Twilight emerged off of the train. "Why are you going to Silver Shoals as well, and on today of all days?"

"Official Princess Duties," Twilight answered while holding a wing out to her fellow alicorns. "Shall we go?"

"But…" Luna started to say.

"-Don't worry," Twilight interrupted. "Since we're all going to the same destination, there really is no need for you to have your own train. You can ride with me."

Confused, Celestia and Luna boarded the royal train as it departed for Silver Shoals. As they boarded, they could see that they were the only ones aboard the train.

"Um, shouldn't there be other ponies aside from yourself on this train, Twilight?" Luna asked as she and Celestia sat down in the car. "Where is the press?"

"There is no press," Twilight shook her head. "They weren't invited. It's only Starlight, Spike and I."

At that moment, Starlight and Spike came into the cabin, adding further confusion to Celestia and Luna.

"Look, Twilight," Celestia explained. "It's not that Luna and I aren't grateful that you want to escort us to Silver Shoals for the weekend, but what exactly is going on here? What are you really up to"

"You'll see soon enough," Starlight vaguely replied as the royal train began to depart. "But for now, just sit back and enjoy the ride, okay?"

Throughout the train ride, both Celestia and Luna could only wonder what the visit with their parents was going to look like. For Luna in particular, all she could do was read one of her books while trying to keep her emotions in check.

From another part of the train, Twilight, Starlight and Spike were wondering just how this visit with Celestia and Luna's parents was going to go.

"Do you think they might be onto us?" Spike asked.

"I don't know," Starlight answered. "For some reason, part of me thinks that Luna might want to turn this train around and head back."

"This is for her own good, Starlight," Twilight firmly insisted. "Letting go of the past is important for everypony, especially Luna. If what you said about her earlier comments is true then this is something she must face!" As Twilight spoke, she began to reflect on the time that Luna revealed she was punishing herself by creating the Tantabus. In fact, part of her even wondered if the Tantabus would somehow get out again and become stronger than ever as a result!

…

Eventually, the train arrived in Silver Shoals and the three alicorns, unicorn and young dragon stepped onto the platform. The smell of the salty sea air couldn't help but brighten the spirits of them all.

"Do you know where Mother and Father are staying?" Luna asked Celestia.

"How should I know, Luna?" Celestia retorted. "You know that I'm very bad with directions."

Luna said nothing and proceeded to walk away in a huff.

Celestia felt somewhat insulted by her younger sister's behavior. "What is with her?" She cried to Twilight and Starlight. "She just seems so pigheaded. We both agreed to this visit, but now it seems like she just wants to back out of it."

"I think I may have a guess," Twilight declared. "But it's going to be revealed in time. Come on."

Confused, Celestia followed Twilight, Starlight and Spike as they left the platform and they soon arrived at the retirement home just off the shore from the beach (with Luna reluctantly following them). Looking at all the elderly ponies walking past them, they all proceeded towards an apartment with a gold star on the door.

"This must be their apartment." Starlight whispered to Twilight as Celestia knocked on the door while two guard ponies guarded it on each side.

A few moments later, the door opened to reveal Galaxia on the other side, happy to see her daughters again as she immediately pulled them both into a hug.

"Mother, you're embarrassing me!" Luna groaned as Galaxia tightened her grip on both of the royal sisters.

"Oh, I can't help it! It's just so good to see you both," Galaxia declared. "Come on in! I've been waiting for this for a long time," And as her daughters walked in, she also saw Twilight, Starlight and Spike standing in the doorway. "Why, if it isn't Princess Twilight!" She remarked, gesturing for the others to come inside. "Care to join me?"

"Of course." Twilight replied, taking up on the offer as all walked inside.

"Your father and I were looking at this recent newspaper of Twilight's coronation," Galaxia explained to her daughters. "I mean, look at how happy you all were."

Passing the newspaper onto Celestia, the two sisters looked at it and right away, Luna began to get a sickening feeling.

"It certainly was an important day," Celestia said with a hint of remorse in her voice. "Shame that Grogar ruined your chance to see it."

"Along with many others," Luna bitterly whispered. "My return from the moon, Cadence's wedding, Twilight's first coronation…"

"-Well, we were there in spirit," Cosmo sighed, coming into the living room with several glasses of water. "Still it never defeats the purpose of being there personally. But at least we have Silver Shoals to make new memories at."

The more her parents spoke, the more Luna grew bitter and thus looked away in disgust.

"So, what have you both been doing since you came here?" Celestia asked her parents.

"Oh, trying out various forms of activities," Cosmo answered. "I've been trying my hoof at rock climbing, surfing and anything else extreme. Your mother is more reserved though."

At that moment, Galaxia turned her attention to Luna, who was trying to hide her negative emotions. "Luna, if it makes you feel better," She declared. "I've recently joined a book club that Dusty Pages runs once a week. Given how much you love to read and relax, maybe you could join me. If you're not too busy teaching at the school that is."

But Luna said nothing, her emotions starting to come out.

"Um, Luna?" Cosmo questioned. "Is everything alright? You're not looking like yourself."

"Sister?" Celestia asked. "What's wrong?"

"What's wrong?!" Luna cried with tears starting to come out of her eyes. "I'll tell you what's wrong! All of the conversations we are having of past events, it's making me wonder what could have been if not for Grogar!"

"Luna…" Celestia started to say, trying to help her younger sister.

"Don't touch me, Celestia!" Luna snapped. "Coming here was a big mistake and you know it! You all know it! If that Grogar never took you away from me…I…I…" Her emotions coming out, Luna activated her teleportation spell and disappeared in a flash.

"Luna!" Galaxia cried as all in the room recoiled in what just transpired!

…

…

Absorbing what just happened, all in the living room were shocked by Luna's sudden outburst. What began as a candid conversation had turned into something completely different.

"What is with her?" Cosmo cried. "Of course Galaxia and I wish we were there for you and Celestia. It's just that things didn't work out that way. We had no way to contact you or any clue as to where we were for the longest time."

Sighing, Celestia rose to her hooves. "I think Luna may have been harboring ill feelings about coming here, particularly because of what happened between us in the past," She solemnly declared. "But we had to come here to visit you. After all that we've been through, we barely even get to see you as it is."

"We know you had to do it, Celestia," Galaxia sighed. "We feel just as bad for not being there for you both. Luna must know that."

"Well I'm afraid it goes much deeper than that," Twilight reluctantly replied. "Luna has something inside of her that could pose a danger to Equestria. Something that's been laying dormant inside of her."

Hearing this, both Galaxia and Cosmo became concerned. "What are you talking about, Princess Twilight?" Cosmo asked.

…

Meanwhile, Luna sat down on the beach looking at her tear stained reflection in the water. Her sadness and anger trying to consume her every feeling. "Why did I even bother coming here?!" She cried as her tears hit the water. "This was all done to make the Tantabus come back out! That's what it was!"

In a fit of anger, Luna pounded her hoof into the sand in frustration.

"Luna!" Called a voice, but Luna kept her focus on the water.

At that moment, Galaxia stepped forward and sat down next to her youngest daughter, draping a wing over her shoulder. "Luna, I'm sorry you're feeling like this. I really am, you must believe me."

"It's too late now isn't it, Mother?" Luna sadly replied while looking over at Galaxia. "When I became Nightmare Moon where were you, huh?! All this talk about what could have been had Grogar not interfered…did he…did he want me to become Nightmare Moon?! Is that it?! Was I always destined for this because of him?!"

As Luna silently cried, Galaxia pulled her daughter close and got Luna to look into her eyes. "Luna," She explained in a tender voice. "Princess Twilight told me everything about how you created a tantabus to punish yourself for becoming Nightmare Moon. I will admit, your father and I feel somewhat responsible for what happened to you. But we can't change the past, my daughter. Even if we may wish we could."

"What do you mean? Of course we can!" Luna protested. "There's a spell for it!"

"If we used the spell," Galaxia cautioned in a calm tone of voice. "Then we would just be living the same events repeatedly. Do you want that to happen? Because I certainly wouldn't. I love you, Luna and your father, your sister. And your little sister figure loves you just as much as anyone else in Equestria. You've got to stop living in the past and look at what you've got in front of you."

"And what would that be, Mother?" Luna asked.

"Us, Luna!" Galaxia replied And with those words she pulled Luna into an embrace, pledging her commitment to being there for her youngest daughter.

…

Returning to the apartment, Luna faced her family and extended family figures with a sort of guilty look on her face.

"Luna, we're all sorry for what you're going through," Cosmo told her. "And it's not healthy that you were trying to keep such feelings bottled up. We're all affected by what happened in the past."

"Thanks, Father," Luna quietly replied. "Grogar took something away from each of us, but he took the biggest piece away from me."

"Each of us were thinking," Twilight then declared. "Perhap a visit to Gentle Gust and Gentle Breeze may be in order for you, Luna. If they can help Discord, Spike and I then they can certainly help you."

Sighing, Luna slowly began to accept what she needed to do in order to continue combating her demons.

Meanwhile, back in Canterlot, Sunset Shimmer had finally come to a decision. Sitting in her bedroom, she made a quick note to herself on a piece of parchment. She was planning to be involved with the School of Friendship. "I'll interview with Starlight Glimmer for a position as soon as she comes back from Silver Shoals." She thought to herself.

…

…
> Episode 6: "Starlight's Back Woes"
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

…

…

Ever since she had been appointed as head of the School of Friendship, Starlight Glimmer had dedicated her life to growing the minds of each student in an effort to continue the mission that Twilight Sparkle had started. And since coming back from the human world the task had become more difficult for the unicorn, and soon she would learn that it wasn't just because of the increased workload due to the war.

It all started one morning as Starlight stood in front of her bathroom mirror, making sure her headmare's suit was not wrinkled and her mane looking presentable. Today was going to be an important day at the school. "Good morning, Ms. Harshwhinny," She said to herself. "On behalf of all the students and faculty at the School of Friendship, I would like to welcome you to…"

But Starlight suddenly felt herself stumped. The words she wanted to say wouldn't come out. "Okay," She whispered to herself, closing her eyes and taking another deep breath. "Good morning, Ms. Harshwhinny. On behalf of the students and faculty at the School of Friendship, I would like to welcome you to the School of Friendship and…"

Stopping again, Starlight recognized her most recent error. "Darn it!" She groaned while looking away from the mirror again. "I said School of Friendship twice. That can't happen."

Taking another deep breath, Starlight started her speech again. "Good morning, Ms. Harshwhinny," She started for a third time. "On behalf…"

But she found herself interrupted with a knock at the door. "Starlight!" She heard a voice call. "Are you going to be long? I need to brush my teeth if you don't mind.."

Rolling her eyes, Starlight turned away from the mirror and answered the door, revealing it to be Trixie.

The best friend and guidance counselor was slightly taken aback by Starlight's scowl. "Uh, sorry. Did I miss something?" Trixie asked.

"Only that your best friend was rehearsing for the big visit for Ms. Harshwhinny, and was so rudely interrupted by you," Starlight snapped. "This is really important, Trixie! I can't afford any screwups."

"Sorry, Starlight," Trixie apologized while stepping into the bathroom. "But Trixie needs her breath as fresh as possible. I don't think any students would want the Great and Powerful Trixie to have bad breath."

Sighing, Starlight gestured for Trixie to enter and use the bathroom sink. "I suppose so, Trix," Starlight replied. "I don't think the new head of the EEA would appreciate a hostess having bad breath."

"Don't forget host." Trixie said as she brushed her teeth in front of the mirror. "

Chuckling, Starlight took in her best friend's remark. But as she chuckled she began to feel a slight twinge in her lower back. Letting out a slight wince as she interrupted Trixie's teeth brushing.

"Uh, are you okay, Starlight?" Trixie wondered as she turned away from the mirror. "Were you expecting the school to be an all girls school?"

"No," Starlight quickly replied. "It's just that my back's been bothering me, that's all."

"Uh-huh," Trixie remarked as she thought little of this development due to her experience with stage fright. "Don't tell me you're trying to get out of hosting such an important guest. It's okay if you have stage fright."

"I don't have stage fright! And I'm not trying to get out of hosting!" Starlight protested as they left the bathroom. "My back really has been bothering me, Trixie. And it's been getting worse."

"Then how come you haven't told anypony yet?" Trixie pondered. "We do have a school nurse, you know."

This made Starlight look away in shame. "It's not that bad, really. I just haven't had much of a chance to rest it off," She hastily answered. "Don't worry, it'll probably go away once today passes and all the stress we've been under goes away."

But as the two unicorns entered the kitchen for breakfast, Starlight's back was beginning to hurt even more and very soon she would be confronted with a reality she couldn't ignore!

…

…

Standing in the lobby of the School of Friendship later that same day, Starlight and Sunburst went about their usual weekly routine of greeting the students who lived off of school grounds. Both the pain in her back and the anxiety of Ms. Harshwhinny's impending visit was beginning to take their toll on Starlight.

"Good morning, everycreature!" Starlight declared in a tense voice as she noticed Icarus coming in while wearing a hat. "Remember, we have a special visitor today. So everyone please be on your best behavior. And no hats in the building, Icarus!"

"Darn!" Icarus groaned, reluctantly doing as he was told.

"I hope you do well on your test today, Ocellus. You're one of our brightest and most promising students, and I know Ms. Harshwhinny will admire that." Starlight added.

But the young changeling was quick to notice the pressed look on Starlight's face. Not wanting to get in trouble though, she said nothing as the other students made their way to class and Starlight now was waiting for Ms. Harshwhinny to arrive.

"She should be here any minute," Sunburst commented as he saw Starlight begin pacing back and forth in front of him. "Starlight, take it easy! Why are you getting so worked up?"

"Sunburst, I just want this day to be perfect and…" Starlight started to reply, only for her to get another twinge of pain in her lower back that caused her to go down on one foreleg.

"Um, right now, things aren't really that perfect if you ask me," Sunburst remarked, going over to Starlight and helping her up. "Also, this might sound embarrassing but, is something wrong with your back?"

"My back? Pah! Not you too, Sunburst!" Starlight huffed and snorted. "What's this? 'Telling Starlight about her back pain day'?! It's probably just anxieties, Sunburst. I mean, didn't you have back pain once when you were nervous?"

"Uh, no," Sunburst remarked with a look of confusion on his face. "If I ever had back pain, I would have told you about it. I know Twilight said she used to get breakouts before exams with Celestia, but I know pain caused by anxiety when I see it and back pain isn't usually a symptom."

"Look, let's just get through this day, alright?" Starlight groaned as she irritably looked at Sunburst. "Ms. Harshwhinny is expecting us to welcome her and show her around, and that's just what we're going to do, okay?"

"Well, you certainly aren't welcoming me now." A familiar stuffed up voice declared as both Starlight and Sunburst were greeted by the sight of a female earth pony wearing a purple suit jacket with white shirt, and a pink scarf around her neck.

"M-Ms. Harshwhinny!" Starlight nervously chuckled, clearing her throat and approaching the new EEA head while extending a hoof out to her. "On behalf of the students and faculty of the School of Friendship, I welcome you to the School of Friendship."

"You said your institution's name twice, Ms. Glimmer. I do hope this is not how you greet all visitors." Ms. Harshwhinny dryly remarked, much to Starlight's embarrassment.

"Sorry," Starlight nervously chuckled while motioning for Sunburst to step forward. "This is Vice Headstallion Sunburst."

"Charmed to meet you," Ms. Harshwhinny declared while shaking his hoof. "I dare say you seem much more capable of running this school from what I've seen so far."

"I'm only here to share leadership," Sunburst explained. "Headmare Starlight and myself work together."

"Of course," Ms. Harshwhinny declared while looking over at Starlight. "Now, as the new head of the Equestrian Education Association it is my responsibility to get acquainted with all the schools that we have accredited. So, would you care to show me around?"

"Yes, follow me, Ms. Harshwhinny." Starlight replied. as she tried not let her back pain get in the way of her job.

The three soon walked the halls with the tour of the school proceeding uneventfully. Ms. Harshwhinny was taking in the atmosphere as they walked from classroom to classroom. Soon they walked into Celestia's class and sat in the back as the former princess of Equestria taught her students.

Ms. Harshwhinny was surprised to see the former princess teaching. "Shouldn't she have retired to Silver Shoals alongside her sister? I was told that was their original intention, or did I miss something?" She asked Sunburst who said nothing, not wanting to interrupt the classroom atmosphere.

From the front of her class, Celestia noticed the three sitting in the back. And she pretended she hadn't heard what Ms. Harshwhinny had said. "Now students," She spoke up, gesturing her students to look to the back of the classroom. "We happen to have a very special guest with us today. May I present Ms. Harshwhinny, the new head of the Equestrian Education Association."

From their seats, both Ocellus and Luster Dawn could see the pained look on Starlight's face through her forced smile. "Something must be wrong!" Ocellus thought to herself. "That's not a natural smile from Headmare Starlight."

Over the course of the next few minutes, Starlight, Sunburst and their guest sat in the back while Ms. Harshwhinny took down several notes. Then they proceeded to leave Celestia's classroom.

No sooner did they step out into the halls though, than did Starlight feel another pain in her back that was much sharper. "OWWW!" She cried out, feeling her back stiffen. This had the unintended side effect of attracting the attention of Celestia and her students. "OWWW! MY BACK! MY BACK!"

Racing outside of her classroom, Celestia raced to Starlight's side as Starlight fell over onto her side. "Starlight, what happened?! What's wrong?!" Celestia asked in a concerned tone as tears of pain began forming in Starlight's eyes while she screamed loudly, students and teachers looking into the hallway to see what was happening.

"My back! MY BACK!" Starlight cried out as Celestia placed a hoof on the area. "OW! DON'T TOUCH ME! IT HURTS!"

Trying to find the source, Celestia realized that Starlight needed urgent care immediately. "She needs a doctor, now!" She called to an equally concerned Sunburst! Looking over to Ms. Harshwhinny, Sunburst felt that there was one thing he needed to do.

Acting fast, several students went into the halls and tried to help out the downed Starlight, but Sunburst held them back. "Stay back!" He ordered to the students and the teachers. "Give Headmare Starlight space! All of you get back to class, there's nothing any of you can do here!"

From inside Celestia's classroom though, Ocellus felt that her suspicions of Starlight's condition were now warranted.

…

…

After being loaded onto a stretcher, the downed Starlight was taken to Ponyville General Hospital with Trixie for company, leaving the worried teachers and students behind.

"What happened?" Smolder cried to Luster Dawn and Ocellus upon seeing their frantic faces. "I was in gym class when I heard that someone was hurt, and it sounded pretty bad. Who was it?"

"It's Headmare Starlight!" Luster declared while looking at the young dragon. "She was visiting Celestia's class with Vice-Headstallion Sunburst when she suddenly started screaming in pain! It's her back!"

"Her back?" Smolder remarked. "What do you mean?"

"I'm not sure," Luster replied. "But I know a pony in pain when I see one."

"All right students and teachers," Sunburst gestured, assuming command in Starlight's absence. "Get back to class! There's nothing seriously wrong with Headmare Starlight."

But those words didn't sit well with Luster Dawn and Ocellus.

Meanwhile, arriving at Ponyville General Hospital, Starlight was immediately taken into the emergency room and immediately put through a series of tests while Doctor Stable examined her. "What's going on?" He asked Starlight as he placed his hoof on her back, causing Starlight to scream out in pain.

"Don't touch it!" Starlight wailed at the top of her lungs. "Don't touch it! PLEASE!"

Lifting up her headmare jacket and shirt, Doctor Stable felt that there was only one thing to do. "She's going to need an x-ray," He declared to the trauma team. "I can feel something in her back. Something that shouldn't be there."

"It hurts! IT HURTS!" Starlight sobbed as Trixie looked down at her pained friend. "Why?! WHY?!"

Trixie could do nothing but just stand in disbelief at the pain Starlight was going through.

And a few moments later, a nurse came in with a hospital gown. "Can you help her get undressed?" Doctor Stable asked Trixie, much to her surprise. "We need to put this on her to protect her from the x-ray's radiation."

Taking a deep breath, Trixie and several nurses used their magic to remove Starlight's headmare suit as Starlight cried and cried.

"And prepare a sedative," Doctor Stable ordered to another nurse. "We've got to calm her down before the procedure."

Dressing her in the hospital gown, the nurses carefully rolled Starlight on her front as Doctor Stable held a medical syringe in his aura that contained a sedative drug.

Feeling the pain of the hypodermic needle, Starlight let out several more cries as Trixie continued to stay at her side. "TRIXIE!" Starlight sobbed.

"Starlight, it's going to be okay," Trixie whispered, herself feeling tears of pain forming in her eyes. "It's going to be okay. Trust me."

…

Back at the School of Friendship, the events of Starlight's back problems were on the minds of both teachers and students.

"I can't believe this," Silverstream remarked as she and her friends all gathered at the Treehouse of Friendship later that day. "Hearing Headmare Starlight cry out like that… no creature should ever be in that kind of pain. Unless that creature's a no good jerkface like the Storm King, in which case they get what they deserve!" Her face briefly morphed into a scowl at the thought of him.

"Yona feels bad for former counselor pony turned headmare." Yona added.

"What exactly was going on with her?" Sandbar pondered. "I mean, Headmare Starlight never showed any signs of pain before. Did she throw her back out all of a sudden or something?"

"No, she probably did something to her back some point long before today," Cherry Tomato declared. "My dad is a chiropractor in Mustangia and would know more."

"Really?" Gallus grumbled in a bitter tone. "Since when is your dad a doctor? You never mentioned him before."

"He's always been one," Cherry Tomato retorted to Gallus. "Back injuries are his specialty. He's the top pony at his craft."

"Of course he is," Ocellus replied as she and Luster Dawn came out of one of the rooms with a medical book. "Luster Dawn and I were catching up on this book about medical injuries. Headmare Starlight could have maybe pulled a muscle and didn't even realize it. Apparently, it's the most common type of injury, though it usually doesn't get so severe that a pony has to go to the hospital."

The other students couldn't help but question this.

"Doesn't everycreature hurt themselves all the time and not even realize it?" Icarus wondered. " Perhaps Headmare Starlight was so upset by me wearing this new hat today that she…"

"-Don't even go there, cousin!" Gallus interrupted. "Don't! Even! Go there!"

"Don't even go there," Quiet Play mimicked before turning to the group. "Most Kirin have back problems the same as anycreature. Although we have herbal remedies for them."

"But I thought that kirin only made a cure to cure their silence," Smolder pondered. "I mean, didn't that one kirin…?"

"You mean Autumn Blaze?" Quiet Play replied. "Even before her, kirin had herbal remedies for almost all ailments."

As they all talked, both Luster Dawn and Ocellus were beginning to get themselves an idea.

"Look guys," Luster Dawn declared, getting everyone's attention. "The fact of the matter is that our headmare hurt herself and is in the hospital. Maybe it would be nice for us to at least make a card for Headmare Starlight to let her know how we feel about her."

"I agree with Luster," Sandbar nodded, looking out on the horizon with Yona. "Headmare Starlight needs our support right now!"

Yona nodded too. "Yona agrees as well."

One by one, the rest of the students agreed and the decision was reached, they were going to make a card for Starlight.

Meanwhile, Celestia and Luna immediately made their way from the School of Friendship with Sunburst to Ponyville General Hospital, determined to check on Starlight's condition.

"We're here to see Starlight." Sunburst said to the receptionist.

"Starlight Glimmer?" The receptionist asked. "Of course, I'll send you in as soon as she's all set up in recovery. Please have a seat."

Frustrated, Sunburst sat down in the waiting room just as Twilight ran into the waiting room with Spike in tow along with several guard ponies.

"We came as soon as we got Sunburst's scroll!" Twilight told Celestia and Luna, panting heavily. "What happened to Starlight?!"

"Apparently, she was hosting Ms. Harshwhinny and her back just started really bothering her," Luna declared with a hint of fear in her voice. "Hearing her scream like that though…"

"She's been putting something like this off, ever since we came back from the other world her back's been bothering her," Spike remarked. "Didn't she have any painful episodes recently?"

"Yes," Twilight answered. "A few nights ago, actually. But I don't understand why she wouldn't even tell us. It's not like she's the only one who got injured when we went through the mirror to recruit Sunset."

As they all reconvened, Celestia began to get a sense of why Starlight was having her back pains. Looking back to the receptionist desk, they would soon get their answer as Doctor Stable came into the waiting room.

"Are you Starlight Glimmer's friends?" The doctor asked.

"How is she, doctor?" Sunburst asked in a worried voice. "How's Starlight?"

Sighing, Doctor Stable motioned for them all to follow him and soon, they came to Starlight's hospital room with the unicorn lying on her side while Trixie sat beside her, holding Stalright's hoof.

Opening her tear stained eyes, Starlight weakly looked at the group of ponies gathered outside her room.

"Oh, Starlight." Twilight whispered, her mouth hanging ajar at seeing her former pupil and friend lying in a hospital bed.

…

…

Quietly approaching her bed, the group of Starlight's friends immediately began to feel nothing but sympathy for the fallen headmare.

"Your friends are here to see you." Trixie whispered to Starlight.

"What…what happened?" Starlight whispered. "I remember my back pain flaring up, and then…" Her voice trailed off.

"It's okay, you're in a hospital room now," Twilight said as Doctor Stable placed several x-rays of Starlight's back on a screen. "Don't worry, you're in good hooves now."

"Guess I…I can't keep it in any longer," Starlight whispered to Sunburst. "That my back was bothering me."

"It doesn't matter right now," Sunburst sighed, sitting at the edge of Starlight's bed. "All that matters is you're getting the help you need."

A few moments later, Doctor Stable turned back to the group and removed his glasses in preparation to deliver his diagnosis.

"How is she, doctor? How bad is it?" Twilight asked.

"There's…" Doctor Stable explained, directing the attention of everypony in the room to the x-ray in question. "-A spot right here on the left side of Starlight's back that appears to be torn."

"Torn?" Trixie cried while still holding onto Starlight's hoof. "What do you mean by that?"

Doctor Stable replied and explained. "Torn muscle ligaments in the lower back. Most likely from being thrown up against something hard."

As she listened, Celestia began to get more and more confirmation that this was no accident that Starlight was involved in. "How long did she have this pain?"

"She wouldn't tell us," Trixie answered. "I mean, Starlight seemed to first start occasionally having this pain right after those villains were defeated. Right before Princess Twilight's second coronation, of course."

"Trixie…" Starlight moaned while weakly looking at her best friend.

"I had to do it, Starlight," Trixie replied firmly. "Even the Great and Powerful Trixie has to reveal secrets sometimes. You taught her that some things aren't worth bottling up, and our well being is one of those things."

"It appears to me that the muscle was torn either in an accident, or Starlight was hit with a strong beam of magic that caused the initial injury," Doctor Stable declared. "Because she didn't get it treated it's likely that a recent battle or accident made the injury even worse than the lack of attention it received. Do you know if there was any exposure to powerful magic in Starlight's last year or so?"

"Yes," Celestia firmly declared, catching Doctor Stabke's attention as she began to play out the events in the Canterlot Dungeons during the final battle with Chrysalis, Tirek and Cozy Glow. "It was when we were trying to free Twilight's friends from the Canterlot Dungeons after we fell to the Legion of Doom. Discord managed to goad Tirek into freeing Starlight and succeeded in doing so. However, Chrysalis snuck up behind Starlight and fired a beam of her dark magic at her lower back just before Starlight could free us."

"I can't believe this!" Twilight gasped, looking at Doctor Stable before turning back to the wounded Starlight. "I knew Chrysalis would stoop low. But to actually hurt you, Starlight? If I ever see her again, I'll make her pay! I promise you that."

"Chrysalis is a dangerous creature not to be underestimated," Luna somberly cautioned. "It's not surprising she would stop at nothing until her revenge against Starlight was obtained. Though I doubt even she realized what she'd caused at the time, as Starlight has endured worse."

"Yes," Spike added, once again beginning to get flashbacks of nearly getting his wings torn off. "But it was because of Chrysalis that I…I almost lost my wings. Physical pain is something she'd never have a problem with. And who knows how far she'd be willing to go if we never stopped her?"

Sensing her advisor's growing fears, Twilight draped a wing over Spike.

"Well, what do we do?" Sunburst asked with a look of general concern on his face. "Clearly, Starlight's going to be out of commission for a while."

"Sunburst. I can't ask you to do that. I'll find a way to work through the pain." Starlight groaned while trying to get Sunburst's attention.

"Starlight, you need to focus on letting your back heal. You won't be able to work through the pain if you collapse all the time," Sunburst ordered, trying to keep Starlight from not moving. "Trixie and I can run the School of Friendship in your absence. We can make adjustments."

"Yes, Sunburst can be acting headstallion and I can be acting vice-headmare," Trixie declared. "Look, I know what you're thinking, Starlight. But Trixie promises you it will only be temporary. Then once you feel better, Trixie can go back to being the guidance counselor. It shouldn't be too hard to find somepony to take my place there."

Groaning again, Starlight felt compiled to say something in protest, but the effects of the sedative prevented her from doing so.

"I think," Doctor Stable warned Starlight. "That you're also going to need extensive physical therapy, even after you return to your job. This may well become a chronic condition that can't be cured, only treated."

Starlight couldn't believe what she was hearing as she let out another sigh. In her mind, she felt like she was being pushed aside from her position as headmare.

"Look, Starlight," Twilight interjected, walking over to her former pupil's side. "Do you remember when I had my mental health crisis, how you persuaded me to split my time between Canterlot and Ponyville? It's really helped me greatly. Now I need you to let me return the favor."

With tears once again forming in her eyes, Starlight produced a small smile at Twilight for her kind words of reassurance.

"When will she be discharged?" Sunburst asked Doctor Stable as he prepared to leave the room.

"She can be discharged in the morning," Doctor Stable answered. "In the meantime, I would focus on getting control of your back, Ms. Glimmer." With those words, Doctor Stable departed and Starlight was left to accept what had been given to her.

…

The next morning, Starlight was released from the hospital in a wheelchair and returned to the Castle of Friendship. Looking out her bedroom window as she laid in bed, Starlight felt somewhat bad that she was not able to be running the school that was bestowed upon her. Seeing the students going into the school without her was difficult, but she needed to do what needed to be done in order for her to get well again.

"Starlight?" Twilight asked as she entered Starlight's bedroom with a card in her aura. "Luster Dawn and the other students wanted me to give this to you."

"What is it?" Starlight asked, cocking her head slightly to see the card.

"It's a get-well card from Luster Dawn and the other students," Twilight explained as she gave Starlight the card. Opening it up, Starlight could see the artwork that students put into it. "They want you to get well as much as I do. They're obviously going to miss their headmare while she's away."

Smiling with tears in her eyes, Starlight placed the card on her nightstand and slowly accepted her fate. "Twilight…do you think that maybe I will…?" She started to ask.

"You will," Twilight interrupted, looking at Starlight. "You'll get back to where you belong when Doctor Stable and whoever oversees your physical therapy says you can. Our mental and physical health are more important than anything else in Equestria. I learned that once, and now you're learning the same lesson."

"Touche." Starlight said weakly and satisfied as she was left alone to face this unexpected speed bump in her life.

Meanwhile, in his best friend's office, Sunburst found himself now doing what Starlight always did. Even though it was temporary though, he felt like he was stealing Starlight's thunder.

"You look nervous," Trixie remarked as she looked at Sunburst sitting behind Starlight's desk. "Try to relax, it's only temporary."

"Yeah," Sunburst nervously answered. "It is only temporary. But I wonder if the students will get too used to not seeing Starlight here in this office."

"They know that they won't," Trixie reassured while walking over to Sunburst. "They know better."

"I hope so, Trixie," Sunburst sighed. "I do hope so."

But only time would tell if such a premonition would indeed happen to the School of Friendship.

…

…
> Episode 7: "I Love Fancy Pants!"
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

…

…

Rarity stood in her bedroom at Carousel Boutique, inspecting her old gala dress. Tonight was an important night in Canterlot and she needed to look her best. "What do you think?" She asked, turning to Opalescence, who was lying on her bed. "Too old?"

Opal merely rolled her eyes in uninterest.

"You're right," Rarity declared, going to her dresser and putting on a gold tiara. "Much better. A night at the opera, who could ask for anything more? A chance to be amongst the best of the best in Equestria."

Just then, she heard a knock on the door and a guardspony peeked in. "Your highness," The guardspony called. "Your fellow princesses are waiting for you outside."

"Of course, of course," Rarity called. "Be down in a minute!"

Blowing a kiss, the guard awkwardly scrunched his face and closed the door.

"Now then," Rarity muttered, going into her closet and pulling out a purple cloak and her glass slippers. "Cloak," Taking the cloak, Rarity wrapped it around her neck. "Glass slippers," Rarity placed her forelegs into two glass slippers, completing her ensemble. "Finito!" She declared, going in front of her mirror again before turning around to face her cat. "All right now, Opal. Mama will be back soon. I love you!"

But Opalescence didn't care and instead continued to lay on her owner's bed.

Stepping out of her boutique, Rarity met up with all her friends sitting in an elegant golden coach decked out with cherubs and angels.

"Well, what do you think?" Twilight asked. She was dressed in her first coronation gown and tiara as Rarity sat in between Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie while the coach departed for Canterlot. "This coach is over two centuries old."

"A really long time if you ask me," Pinkie Pie chirped, wearing her first gala dress with her crown in the spot where the matching hat would've been. "Who doesn't ride in style these days?"

"I could use something a little less glamorous. I don't think everywhere we go needs to be a grand affair." Rainbow Dash remarked, wearing her first gala dress and feeling somewhat embarrassed at being in an elegant setting.

"Remember Rainbow Dash," Fluttershy called, wearing her second gala dress. "Being a princess means you have to do princess related things. Besides, I think this coach is amazing and rich with history."

"I reckon this is kept somewhere in Canterlot, right, Twi?" Applejack asked, wearing her second Gala Dress. "Only used for special occasions."

"This one hasn't been used since Cosmo and Galaxia ruled over Equestria if I recall," Twilight answered. "But anyways, this opera that Autumn Blaze wrote should be something to see. I mean, who would want to have…"

"NO SPOILERS!" Rarity shouted in a sharp tone, not wanting the opera to be spoiled for her, much to Twilight's surprise. "Ahem. No spoilers please, darling." But the opera would eventually be the last thing on her mind.

…

…

Arriving in Canterlot later, the gilded coach pulled up to the entrance of the theater where the opera would be taking place. Already, crowds of ponies were gathered as they eagerly anticipated the arrival of Twilight and her friends. Just then, the doors to the coach opened and one by one each princess stepped out.

The crowd was held at bay by numerous guardsponies

"Thank you, Gallus." Twilight smiled, addressing the griffon as she noticed he was dressed in a hoofstallion's outfit.

"All part of the training with Captain Tempest, your highness." Gallus replied as the crowd roared indelight upon seeing Twilight step onto the carpet.

"You'd think this was a rock concert or somethin' with the way ponies are actin'." Applejack remarked, taking in all of the gathered crowd.

As they walked down the carpet and into the theater, Rarity couldn't help but notice that one of Canterlot's most important residents was also in attendance. "Oh, Fancy Pants!" Rarity called out, catching the rich pony's attention and causing him to turn towards her. "Fancy seeing you here!"

"Well, if it isn't Miss. Rarity, or I suppose I should be saying 'Princess' Rarity now," The rich pony remarked. "I dare say, the royal life seems to be getting better each day for you."

"Well it's…different to an extent," Rarity briefly stammered, before realizing that a certain companion of Fancy Pants was not there. "By the way, why isn't Fleur De Lis with you?"

"She had other engagements," Fancy Pants answered, sighing and shrugging his shoulders. "Shame really, she would so have loved to see this performance. She's always a big fan of opera."

Rarity couldn't help but feel sorry for the rich unicorn. "Look um, if you want me to be your companion just for tonight…"

"But don't you usually sit with the other princesses?" Fancy Pants questioned, not wanting to create a scene or cause trouble.

"I think they can give me a pass for once. It's the least I can do for a friend such as yourself," Rarity offered, gesturing him to follow her into the royal suite with the other princesses. "Come along."

Although he wasn't sure, Fancy Pants decided to take Rarity up on her invitation. Little did they both realize that at that moment, a shady pony figure was hiding behind some plants with a camera in his forehooves.

The greasy, navy blue coated unicorn pony emerged from behind the plants and looked at the camera with a sinister smile on his face. "Perfect," He whispered to himself. "I got the Princess of Generosity and Fancy Pants together. This is going to be great news. Now if I can only get a little closer." Waiting for a clearing, he proceeded into the open to get close to the entrance to the royal suite.

However, two guardsponies saw him approaching and stopped him. "Halt!" One of them cried out in a gruff voice.

"Who goes there?!" The other one demanded as they readied their spears. "Identify yourself, now!"

"Um," The pony answered, pulling out an ID with his aura. "I'm with the Canterlot Chronicle, covering the premiere of tonight's performance."

The guards looked at the ID card, but were unconvinced. "Sorry, this area is off limits to journalists, no exceptions." One of them declared, gesturing for the pony to leave.

Grunting, the unicorn pony was pushed away by the guards. Denied the chance to get close to Rarity again, he now snuck around back and into a bathroom where he turned on his camera and printed out a picture of Rarity and Fancy Pants together.

Looking at the picture, he couldn't help but smile. "This is going to be great," He laughed to himself. "The Princess of Generosity and the richest pony in Canterlot, dating! Just what we need to boost our business! Ponies will eat up a story like this!" He then made the picture disappear and proceeded to wait out in the lobby for the princesses to come out again after the performance ended. With a little luck he'd get the scoop of a lifetime.

…

Meanwhile, the six princesses plus Fancy Pants were enjoying the performance that starred the kirin. When the play ended, Autumn Blaze came onto the stage wearing a lavish costume from centuries ago. "Thank you, thank you all!" She announced while standing with her cast. "Who knew my first real audience could be such a welcoming group? Anyways, I want to thank all of the cast and crew for their hard work and dedication. And I especially want to thank my shadow, Silhouette Gloom of the Sundown Lands for her support as well."

Stepping to the side, Autumn allowed her shadow to appear before the audience much to their confusion.

"It's a long story." Applejack whispered to Twilight, remembering how crazily minded Autumn Blaze was.

"In all seriousness though, folks," Autumn Blaze continued. "This is the beginning of something big for all of us kirin, and I look forward to having all of you back for another star-studded performance! Sleep well, good night!"

Applauding, the curtain closed and the six princesses and their guest left their section.

"I must say, that was quite a performance from Miss Autumn Blaze," Fancy Pants commented as they made their way towards the exit. "It's too bad my darling Fleur had to miss it. It's sure to eat her up for days. To say nothing of how she'll feel to know I sat with you of all ponies"

"I understand what that feels like," Rarity replied. "But you couldn't be sitting there all by yourself, darling. It's not right for a pony of your stature. It was just one friend doing something for another friend."

"Hope Donut Joe's shop is open," Applejack suddenly spoke up. "I could use a donut or two before we head back to Ponyville."

"Would you care to join us?" Rarity asked Fancy Pants.

"Donuts aren't usually my thing, but I suppose I can make an exception. But I'll pay for my own donut, thank you." Fancy Pants answered as he joined the princesses as they all boarded the coach.

With the additional passenger, the coach became more crowded, causing Rarity to sit on Fancy Pants' lap. "Comfortable?" Rarity asked as the fabric of her gown unintentionally dug into Fancy Pants a bit.

"It's not a long ride Fancy Pants." Fluttershy promised as she noticed how uncomfortable he seemed.

Smiling politely and forcefully, Fancy Pants braced himself for the short drive.

But as the coach pulled away, none were aware of a unicorn pony snapping a picture. He looked down at it and produced a grin much wider than his first. "This night just keeps getting better and better! Oh Dirty Scoop, you are brilliant!" Disappearing into the crowds, he proceeded to follow the coach's every move. "Now all I need to do is catch them kissing, and I've got everything I need for the next issue of the Equestrian Enquirer!" He thought while positioning himself in front of Donut Joe's shop, hiding behind a trash can with a clear view of the six princesses and Fancy Pants inside.

From his position by the coach, Gallus was standing guard when he suddenly heard a noise coming from across the shop. Just as he was about to investigate, the coachpony stopped him.

"Private Gallus!" The coachpony hissed. "Where are you going?! You're supposed to stand guard!"

"Sorry, but there's somecreature behind those trash cans and I'm gonna find out who it is!" Gallus replied, his suspicions rising with each minute. "Wait here. I needed the exercise anyway."

Flying away from the coach, Gallus creeped over towards the spot where the noise was loudest.. "Too bad Spike had to have another of his guys nights," Gallus thought to himself. "Could have used him to help me. Oh well, Captain Tempest will understand so long as I catch a nosy pony snooping around where they shouldn't be."

Acting fast, Gallus pinned himself against a wall as he could hear the sounds of clicking and snapping pictures. "Hey!" He called out and suddenly, he began to hear the sounds of hoofbeats running away from the spot, knocking down the trash cans. "Come here you! No one's messing with the princesses while I'm around!"

Gallus chased after the invisible enemy. Suddenly, the invisible pony threw a trash can at Gallus hitting him and causing him to fall over hard on his back. Acting fast, the invisible pony ran off into a corner as Gallus struggled to get back on his feet. "Well, the princesses are gonna want to know about this," He declared as he flew back to the coach. "But if Captain Tempest finds out about this I'll never hear the end of it."

…

…

When it was time to leave the shop, the six princesses boarded their coach, except for Fancy Pants who immediately took notice of the disheveled Gallus.

"I say," Fancy Pants remarked. "What happened to you, young sir?"

"There was an intruder," Gallus reported, much to the surprise of the six princesses. "Whoever it was was invisible, but I know they were there."

"Invisible, you say?" Rainbow Dash questioned with an arched eyebrow. "Are you sure about that?"

"Of course, I'm sure," Gallus protested. "They were right in that alleyway there."

Realizing that Gallus could be telling the truth, Twilight teleported herself to the downed trash cans and inspected.

"Twilight, you'll get your dress ruined!" Rarity insisted. "Come back here!"

"Just a minute," Twilight replied, seeing something that caught her eye amongst the trash. Picking it up and inspecting it, she felt a sickening feeling in her stomach. "Oh my Celestia!" Flying back to the coach, Twilight couldn't believe what she was seeing before her eyes.

"Twilight, what is it?" Rainbow asked with concern.

"Looks like we had an unwanted guest tonight, girls," Twilight declared before holding up the object she'd discovered. "Look!"

Looking around, all six princesses were astounded to see pictures of themselves and Fancy Pants inside the donut shop.

"Now who would want to be taking pictures of us eating donuts?" Applejack frowned. "Everypony knows that I don't like to be bothered while eating."

"Me too." Pinkie Pie added and humphed.

"Naturally," Rarity huffed. "Of all the disgusting things for a pony to do…can't everycreature understand the importance of privacy? That's as bad as taking a picture of somepony when they're in the little filly's room."

Sighing deeply, Twilight boarded the coach. "Well, we'll just have to tighten security until we catch whoever did this. And we'll have to be extra careful to make sure this doesn't happen again."

Feeling embarrassed, Rarity turned to Fancy Pants."I'm really sorry about all this, Fancy Pants." She apologized.

"Don't be," Fancy Pants replied, placing his hoof on Rarity's chin. "At least we got to spend time together as friends."

Smiling warmly, Rarity and Fancy Pants hugged one another as Gallus got onto the hoofstallion's stand.

Watching the coach leave, Fancy Pants began to realize that something was indeed amiss and felt like he needed to do something as well.

…

The next morning, Fancy Pants went down for his usual morning breakfast with his Canterlot connections when he suddenly noticed a stand with the Equestrian Enquirer on the top. Trusting his instincts, he went over to inspect.

"Well, well, well," A navy blue pony declared in an eager voice. "If it isn't the Crème Da La Crème of Canterlot, Fancy Pants himself. Care for a free copy?"

Immediately, the rich pony was stunned to see a picture of himself and Rarity talking to each other at the theater.

"I mean, you are on the front page, yourself and the Princess of Generosity. Have you made wedding plans yet?" The pony commented with a grin.

Fancy Pants was suddenly taken aback by this statement. "I beg your pardon?!" He asked in a shocked voice. "We didn't even kiss!"

"Yeah? Well, what do you say to this one?" The pony added, opening the newspaper and showing off pictures of Fancy Pants and the princesses eating at Donut Joe's shop. "Some of the best of the best are talking about it. I mean, you and the Princess of Generosity and her friends. Aren't you one lucky stallion?"

Grabbing a newspaper, Fancy Pants studied the picture closely and couldn't believe what he was seeing! He could only hope Fleur hadn't seen or heard about this yet. "Where did you get these pictures?!" He demanded of the stallion. "Who took them?!"

"Why do you ask me, pal?" The navy blue coated pony inquired. "What makes you think I was there?"

"Don't play dumb, the guards said they turned away a pony like you last night, and that there was an invisible intruder near the donut shop. I'll have you know this is an invasion of privacy, whether you took the pictures or simply know the pony who did," Fancy Pants frowned anew, waving the paper in front of the pony's face. "What is your name?"

"Name's Dirty Scoop," The navy blue coated unicorn replied and laughed. "Owner and proprietor of the Equestrian Enquirer. Our job is to create stories of life in Canterlot and all over Equestria. You got a problem with that?"

Further insulted, Fancy Pants tossed the paper in Dirty Scoop's face and stormed off, but not before grabbing himself another copy. "I will have you reported for this!" Fancy Pants warned in a loud angry voice before storming away. "I won't stand for such beshirmicing of my good name, or the name of one of my dearest friends."

…

Meanwhile, Twilight was going about her royal duties in Canterlot as a judge for the Royal Rose Contest, when she suddenly noticed a random pony reading a newspaper with Rarity and Fancy Pants on the cover.

"What is it, Twilight?" Spike asked.

Not wanting to be distracted further, Twilight turned to the task at hoof, but she had every reason to believe something was off. "Probably nothing, Spike. Let's just get back to the contest."

Spike shrugged his claws. "Okay, but it seems like everypony has more 'interesting' things on their mind."

But only once the contest had ended did Twilight return to her royal suite to try to get to the bottom of what she'd witnessed.

"You summoned me, your highness?" Tempest Shadow asked as she walked into Twilight's suite.

"Yes, Captain Tempest," Twilight answered. "Did you happen to come across a newspaper that had Princess Rarity and Fancy Pants on the cover?"

"I…I couldn't say that I have, your highness," Tempest stammered with a blush. "Why do you ask?"

"Because I believe that there was a breach of security for me and my friends at the premiere of Autumn Blaze's show last night," Twilight declared, much to the shock of both Tempest and Spike.

"Are you sure about that, Twilight?" Spike asked. "I know that I wasn't there, but…"

"It's not your fault Spike," Twilight interrupted, looking over at her little brother and royal advisor. "You couldn't have realized it. But this is a very serious breach of privacy and security, Captain Tempest, and I think we both know who is to blame for it."

No sooner did Twilight say those words were there the sounds of hoofbeats coming up from behind Tempest as Fancy Pants emerged, flanked by two guards. "Fancy Pants, what's wrong?" Twilight asked, rising from her seat behind her desk. "And why are you holding a copy of some tabloid newspaper in your hooves?"

"Why don't you tell me what's wrong, Princess Twilight?!" Fancy Pants cried angrily, throwing the paper onto Twilight's desk. "Take a look and see for yourself."

Looking down at the newspaper, Twilight soon saw pictures of Rarity, Fancy Pants, herself and her friends in the paper and reading out false stories and headlines.

"I should have realized this," Twilight declared. "Captain Tempest, bring whoever took these photos to me at once! I'm going to have a little chat with our little friend at the Equestrian Enquirer. This will not stand!"

Saluting, Tempest turned and walked away, leaving Fancy Pants alone with Twilight and Spike.

"I should have known," Fancy Pants growled to himself. "Of all the ponies in Equestria to do such an act…"

"Fancy Pants," Twilight firmly, walking around her desk. "I will handle this. Let me assure you that the appropriate punishment will be taken. Now why don't you cool down while Spike and I wait for Tempest's return?"

…

…

A few moments later, Tempest and several guards approached the Equestrian Enquirer stand where they suddenly heard the strange sounds of a phonograph playing a pop song. To add further surprise, they saw Dirty Scoop moving around in an odd manner while he had his eyes on the newspaper and his ears on the music.

Slowly approaching the stand, Tempest and the guards glared down at the greasy unicorn.

"Seriously," Tempest remarked. "Don't you have any respect for yourself?"

This made Dirty Scoop stop moving around and looked up nervously at her and the guards. "Uh, complimentary?" He asked, in an effort to sway the attention of his new visitors off his situation, but to no avail.

"You're coming with me," Tempest growled. "You have been charged with violation of the privacy of Equestria's sovereign rulers, and an honor guest of theirs. You best hope Princess Twilight has mercy on your soul."

Back at Canterlot Castle, Twilight and Spike waited as the rest of their friends arrived in the throne room.

"What's up, Twilight?" Rainbow Dash asked as they all stopped in front of Twilight's throne.

"Our boundaries were not honored," Twilight declared, much to their shock and disbelief. "Somepony was taking pictures of us and trying to make bits off of them, without our permission."

As the shock slowly registered among her friends, Rarity realized that she was about to get some closure to her situation with Fancy Pants.

Just then, the doors opened and Tempest and the guards brought in Dirty Scoop, throwing him down at the foot of Twilight's throne.

"Is this the one responsible for the invasion of privacy?" Twilight asked Tempest, who silently nodded in reply. Confirmed, Twilight turned her attention down to the shady newspaper pony. "What do you have to say for yourself, whatever your name is?"

"The name's Dirty Scoop, Princess Twilight," The greasy pony declared as he rose to his feet. "And I just happen to run a very respectable business here in Canterlot."

"Is that includin' invadin' the privacy of important ponies like us?" Applejack demanded. "Do you even know the trouble you're in, mister?"

Dirty Scoop retorted. "Your personal space and well-being are hardly my concern. All I do is make money off of important ponies like you. It's your own fault for not hiring better security."

So telling false tales about us is how you make a living?!" Rarity remarked, storming over to Dirty Scoop. "Why, Fancy Pants and myself just happen to be very good friends and from what you are telling us it seems, is that we are dating and are planning a wedding! That is not true and you know it! I thought even you tabloid ponies knew better."

"Sometimes you gotta bend the rules a bit to get the scoop of the century. It's nothing personal, just business," Dirty Scoop said in a singsong voice. "I used to work at the Canterlot Chronicle, but the stories I wanted to post were not up to their 'standards'." So I quit and started my own tabloid business. Ponies came from all around to eat up the stories, so I swore I'd do whatever it took to give them what they wanted to see."

"Is that so?" Rarity hissed. "Then shame on you, you ruffian! Even for a tabloid journalist you have no dignity! I guess you never heard of the 'Gabby Gums Incident' where tabloid news and gossip got out of control, or you'd know the danger you were flirting with." But Dirty Scoop was unfazed.

Just then, Twilight motioned for the doors of the throne room to open again as Gallus came into the throne room at Twilight's beckoning.

"Gallus," Twilight instructed. "Do you still have the pictures you found outside the donut shop?"

"Right here, Princess Twilight." The young griffon smiled, handing Twilight the two pictures as Dirty Scoop realized that his cover was about to be blown.

Studying the two pictures, Twilight showed them to Dirty Scoop. "Recognize these pictures?" she asked Dirty Scoop. "They were from last night."

"Anypony could have taken them," Dirty Scoop defended. "Why ask me?"

"Because there are no other tabloids in Canterlot with these photos," Twilight declared. "Or have you forgotten that?"

Realizing that his cover was blown, Dirty Scoop was led out of the throne room by several guards as they dragged him away, realizing his plans and dreams of a tabloid business were ruined.

…

"Well, I'm glad that's settled then," Fancy Pants remarked as Rarity escorted him back home to his mansion in Canterlot. "Shame really, how could one pony do such a thing?"

"It's one of the downfalls of being a princess I guess," Rarity sadly sighed. "There are always going to be ponies who want to make a quick bit off of you."

"Yes, I've had to learn that the hard way sometimes," Fancy Pants replied as they stood at the gate of his home. "Still, I'm lucky to consider you as a friend to me, Rarity."

Embracing into a hug, the two unicorns broke apart as Fancy Pants walked past the gates of his residence. Once her friend went inside his home, Rarity turned away to proceed back to Ponyville.

…

…
> Episode 8: "Vaping Vapor"
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

…

…

Megatron sat in the throne room of what had been King Vorak's kingdom, grateful to have been given his own base to command over (something he had not had since the Beast Wars). Looking out from the throne room, he continued to absorb the feeling that this kingdom was his to rule over.

"Lord Megatron," He heard a voice say as Soundwave stepped into the throne room. "The latest ally of ours has arrived."

Looking towards Soundwave, Megatron gestured for the new recruit to come in. A few moments later, a large purple condor flew into the throne room and let out a loud screech, much to Megatron's delight. With another loud screech, the condor transformed into robot mode, its wings remaining on its arms.

"Yes, he's impressive, Soundwave. What's its name?" Megatron inquired.

"I am Laserbeak," The new predacon replied, bowing down to Megatron on one knee. "Servant of the almighty one known as Emperor Grogar, lord of the Predacons."

Not impressed, Megatron stepped down from the throne room and grabbed Laserbeak by the throat with his dragon head. Raising him up, Megatron pulled Laserbeak towards him, "Remember this and remember it well, Laserbeak," He warned. "Grogar may rule over the Predacons, but I rule over this kingdom. And one day I will rule over the Predacons once again, yes."

Releasing his grip, Megatron dropped Laserbeak onto the floor and turned over to Soundwave. "Has he sent us any newer recruits?" Megatron asked.

"Negative," Soundwave replied. "The spirits of our departed comrades are hard to come by."

It was then that Megatron began to get himself an idea. He needed more recruits for his growing forces in order to prove himself to Grogar. And he rose from the throne.

"My lord?" Soundwave questioned. "What is our next move?"

"Grogar wants me to prove that I am capable of running this kingdom that he gave me," Megatron thought to himself, pacing back and forth in front of Soundwave and Laserbeak. "If I do, then I get more soldiers to serve me. It's as simple as that."

"My lord?" Soundwave asked again, causing Megatron to stop what he was doing. "Laserbeak was the only…"

"Silence!" Megatron interrupted, turning to Soundwave sharply. "I just had an idea. Grogar wishes for me to prove to him continuously that I am capable of running this kingdom, does he? Well, I will prove to him that I am indeed capable of doing so, yes," He then turned to Laserbeak. "Can you prove yourself to be a capable flyer?"

"I can." The condor Predacon answered.

"Then I want you to test your abilities on our enemies: the Maximals and their equine allies who are the inhabitants of this strange land. Can you do that?" Megatron asked.

Acknowledging, the condor Predacon bowed to Megatron.

"Good, now go and patrol the boundaries of this kingdom!" Megatron commanded. "If you see anyone cross into our territory uninvited, destroy them. Understood?" When Laserbeak nodded Megatron smiled. "Good, now go."

Transforming into his beast mode, Laserbeak flew out to carry out Megatron's commands.

"Grogar will want you to report to him any developments." Soundwave cautioned as Megatron sat down on his throne.

"Of course he does, Soundwave," Megatron groaned. "With half of my Predacons here in this kingdom and the other half on the moon, it seems like he's using me like a puppet on a string. He gave me this kingdom, but he wants me to continue serving him," Letting out a loud groan, Megatron reverted into his dragon mode and fired a blast of dragon fire into the ceiling. "Well, no matter," He whispered, taking to the air. "Either way, I will not only prove to him that I cannot be controlled, but I can instill fear just as much as Grogar himself. Leave me at once, Soundwave."

Doing as he was told, Soundwave turned to leave the throne room as Megatron flew through the hole of the roof he had caused.

…

…

At Wonderbolt Headquarters, Spitfire and Soarin were in Spitfire's office as they went over reports of a strange beam of light streaking across the early morning sky.

A few moments later, Sky Stinger and Vapor Trail came into the office in their Wonderbolt uniforms.

"You summoned us, ma'am?" Vapor Trail panted while wiping her face with a wing. "Sorry if we rushed, we…"

"-At ease, Vapor Trail," Spitfire interrupted, putting down the reports. "I summoned you both in here this morning because of this report. It's urgent/" Taking the report, she showed it off to the temporary Wonderbolts who studied it carefully.

"A streak of light?" Sky Stinger wondered. "What does that mean? A comet, a meteor?"

"We aren't sure, Sky Stinger," Soarin replied. "We can't jump to conclusions until we complete a full investigation. It's our belief that more of these so-called 'predacons' are coming to Equestria from the moon."

"How many of these is Grogar going to keep sending?" Vapor Trail asked, nervously catching Spitfire's eye.

"Not sure, Vapor Trail," Spitfire answered, getting up from her desk and going over towards a map of Equestria. "However, I can't be certain until one of us investigates where the streak went. According to the latest reports, the streaks appeared to be going over towards the Distant Lands, where King Vorak's kingdom used to stand."

"Um, no offense, ma'am," Sky Stinger interrupted. "But the kingdom still stands and…" But a raising of Spitfire's eyebrow silenced the cocky and know-it-all pegasus.

"-Anyways," Spitfire continued. "I need you two to go and investigate the developments surrounding the Predacons at Vork's former kingdom, seeing as you're the most readily available at the moment. Report back to me on your findings, is that understood?"

"Yes ma'am!" Sky Stinger and Vapor Trail both replied, saluting her and Soarin.

"Good, now go at once!" Spitfire ordered. "Don't let anything stop you!"

But no sooner did the two leave her office than did Spitfire notice something was off about one of the new temporary Wonderbolts.

"Hey Soarin," Spitfire asked her second-in-command. "Did you notice something 'different' about Vapor Trail?"

"What do you mean, boss?" Soarin pondered.

"I mean, she seemed really nervous," Spitfire sighed, sitting back down at her desk. "And not just today. This has been going on for a while now."

"Now that you mention it, I have seen Vapor Trail acting a bit unusual from time to time," Soarin commented, looking at a picture of Sky Stinger and Vapor Trail on Spitfire's desk shortly after the two had been sworn in as Wonderbolts. "Vapor seems to always be anxious about something. What do you think it could be?"

Immediately, Spitfire began to think of one of her own that might be able to help Vapor Trail out.

…

Meanwhile, Sky Stinger and Vapor Trail were flying towards the Distant Lands to investigate what was going on with the Predacons.

As they flew, Sky Stinger also couldn't help but notice the anxieties that his best friend was displaying beneath her Wonderbolt uniform. "You see anything, Vapor?" He asked, deciding it best not to bring up the anxieties for the time being. "Any tree damage from the streaks?"

"Mild damage," Vapor replied in a loud voice, looking down at the tree damage. "But the streaks aren't as bad as the report was making it out to be. That's a good thing."

Again, Sky Stinger could detect further anxiety in Vapor's voice, but decided to stay focused on the task at hoof. "We're coming up on Vorak's kingdom now," He declared as they left the forest behind and flew over the mountain ranges. "Damage doesn't look too bad here."

At the same time, Laserbeak was circling around the kingdom using his red laser eyes to detect any intrusion. Suddenly, he began to pick up a pair of signals. "Intruders!" He whispered in a loud voice, detecting the presence of Sky Stinger and Vapor Trail. Screeching loudly, he began to fly at a fast pace towards them.

Hearing the screeches, both Sky Stinger and Vapor Trail stopped flying and began scanning around for the source of the screeches.

"What's that?!" Vapor Trail cried! "Sky, what is that noise?!" Frantically looking around, Vapor attempted to try and find the source as quickly as she could.

Sensing his wing pony's anxieties getting the better of her, Sky Stinger tried to find the source of the disturbance, shortly before he was blindsided by a laser beam that struck him in the side!

"SKY!" Vapor Trail screamed at the top of her lungs as she saw something large and metallic firing laser beams from its eyes.

Rebounding, Sky flew towards the object and taking his front foreleg, punched it hard in the chest.

Brushing it off, the thing stuck out its metal talons and attempted to strike Sky Stinger with them. "Vapor, help me! Make this overgrown rust bucket buzz off!" Sky cried!

Vapor attempted to fight, headbutting the metallic creature in the back. But it again brushed it off as it turned all of its attention towards Vapor Trail. Snarling, it placed its talons into Vapor's back, causing her to scream loudly in pain!

"NO, VAPOR!" Sky gasped in horror as he tried to fly to his wingpony's rescue! But he was too late as Laserbeak simply used his talons to throw Vapor Trail into the side of a mountain!

Sky became enraged upon seeing this! "Hey, birdbrain!" Sky Stinger yelled, catching Laserbeak's attention. "Why don't you pick on somepony your own size?!"

Insulted, Laserbeak screeched loudly again. "Laserbeak, terrorize!" Transforming into robot mode, Laserbeak flew towards Sky Stinger in a burst of speed, throwing punches and kicks at the young pegasus stallion.

Reacting fast, Sky Stinger threw several punches and kicks back at Laserbeak, but the newly recruited Predacon merely deflected the hits.

Firing a red laser beam from his chest, Laserbeak attempted to strike down Sky Stinger but the crafty Wonderbolt managed to dodge out of the way and attempted to punch and kick at the Predacon condor.

Suddenly, before he could strike back, Laserbeak began to feel a surge flow through his body and blue electronic waves began to circulate around him. Sensing this, he reverted back into beast mode and retreated.

"Hey, come back here you mechanical monster!" Sky Stinger shouted! "I'm not done with you yet, birdbrain!" But the Predacon was gone before Sky had much of a chance to give chase.

With Laserbeak gone, Sky flew down towards Vapor Trail at the side of the mountain and was horrified at what he saw! His wingpony and best friend was shaking like a leaf, sobbing profusely. Her body was covered in cuts from Laserbeak's talons. She'd been badly battered, and worse was to come.

…

…

"Vapor?" Sky asked, trying to touch Vapor, only for her to slap him away with her wing. "Vapor, we've got to get back to headquarters, now!"

"Go away!" Vapor Trail sobbed in a hushed voice. "Leave me alone!"

"Vapor, we can't stay here!" Sky Stinger protested. "You need help! You're bleeding and need medical attention!"

"No I don't!" Vapor Trail screamed with her tear-filled eyes glaring at Sky Stinger. "Go away, Sky! Just leave me here! Forget about me, save yourself!"

Right away, Sky realized that his best friend was suffering a panic attack. The attack from Laserbeak had caused a considerable amount of damage to her fragile psyche. "Vapor," He sighed as he flew down and landed beside his friend. "Vapor, it's okay. I'm here for you."

But Vapor only continued to look away from her friend, growing more and more terrified by the minute. "Sky!" She cried, before throwing herself into Sky Stinger's forelegs. "I'm scared! I'm really, really scared!"

"I know you're scared, Vapor," Sky whispered while stroking her mane with his hoof. "I know you are. I won't leave you, but we have to get out of here before it's too late."

Just then cold winds began to blow across the mountains, making it clear that the longer the pegasi stayed, the more at risk Vapor would become. Yet for a full hour, Vapor Trail continued to sob in Sky Stinger's chest as he tended to her wounds as best he could. And as she continued to cry, rain began to fall on them.

Suddenly, above the wind and the rain the two heard a voice shouting out to them. "SKY STINGER! VAPOR TRAIL!"

Looking up at the sky, Sky saw a series of flares flying over their location and emerging through the clouds was Spitfire and the other Wonderbolts, along with Silverbolt and Tigerhawk, all of whom flew down to the two downed Wonderbolts.

"We need to get you out of here, you're lucky to still be alive." Silverbolt declared, extending his hands out to Sky Stinger.

"Help her," Sky pleaded. "Help Vapor Trail. She's in bad shape. I treated her a little but I don't think she'll last much longer if she doesn't get medical attention right away."

Yet even with the arrival of the two Maximals, Vapor Trail was still too scared to be moved. She continued to shake like a leaf as Tigerhawk gently picked her up.

"Vapor, it's okay, they're here to help us." Sky consoled as Vapor continued to cry in fear.

Leaving the mountains, all retreated back to Wonderbolt Headquarters.

Upon arrival, Vapor Trail was immediately placed in the medical ward to be treated for her injuries while Sky was questioned by Spitfire on what had happened.

…

"So, we believe that the trail did come from the comet," Sky Stinger explained to Spitfire and the other Wonderbolts. "And that comet was for a condor that transformed into some kind of two legged creature."

"That's what Predacons do, Sky," Spitfire sighed. "They transform from a beast into a different sort of creature. Tell me, what was this creature's name?"

"He called himself…Laserbeak," Sky Stinger answered. "One moment he was a condor and the next…he was that strange, two-legged creature. He first attacked me but then he…he did the most damage to Vapor Trail."

"I can see that," Spitfire sighed, taking off her sunglasses and rubbing her eyes with her wing. "Which reminds me, Sky Stinger. Did Vapor Trail ever reveal to you any anxieties at all?"

"What do you mean?" Sky Stinger questioned.

"I mean, have there been any moments where her anxieties have gotten the best of her, before now?" Spitfire inquired. "Any panic attacks or nervous breakdowns of any sort."

"Nothing that I was aware of, no," Sky Stinger answered, taking slightly aback at the question. "Vapor has always been the quiet one out of our friendship, but…"

Immediately, Spitfire and Soarin began to sense that both Sky and Vapor were harboring something personal.

"I've…I've never seen her like this before," Sky went on. "Seeing her scared like that, it made me feel…helpless up on that mountain."

"Look Sky Stinger," Spitfire sighed while walking towards the stallion. "I'm not a doctor, but it seems to me that your friend might be having some kind of insecurities that she's been keeping from you."

"Why do you say that?" Sky Stinger asked before suddenly realizing what was probably going through Vapor's mind. "You don't mean…"

Just then, the door opened and in stepped Rainbow Dash who hastily removed her flight goggles.

"How is she, Rainbow Dash?" Sky Stinger asked the princess of loyalty in a panicked voice. "She's okay, right?! Please, tell me she's okay! If she's not I… I don't know what I'll do"

"She's resting comfortably now," Rainbow Dash said to Sky Stinger as she sighed. "But the doctors had to sedate her because she was so scared."

Immediately, Sky Stinger began to feel mortified about his best friend's condition.

"Vapor's got a lot of cuts and bruises which will heal," Rainbow continued. "But her mentality…"

The swishing of Rainbow Dash's head made Sky Stinger assume the worst case scenario as he ran out of Spitfire's office, leaving Spitfire, Soarin and Rainbow Dash alone in shock and silence.

…

…

Running to the medical ward, Sky Stinger could only imagine what was about to happen.! He feared that the psychological damage to Vapor Trail would be damaging to the point that her dream as a temporary full fledged Wonderbolt would end! Running inside, he came to a screeching halt when he noticed all of the beds had no barriers except for one. "Vapor?" he whispered, slowly walking into the ward and passing by both beds that housed injured ponies and those that were empty.

Finally, stepping around the barrier, Sky saw his best friend, lying on her side with an IV stuck into her right foreleg. At that moment, Sky felt his legs turn to water and his heart sink. His best friend, the mare who had stayed by his side from their days as young foals, now lay clinging to life in a hospital bed. "Vapor…"

Dropping to his knees, Sky placed his forelegs on the edge of Vapor's bed, gently rubbing them. "Vapor," Sky cried, tears forming in the corners of his eyes. Just then, he heard the sounds of hoofbeats coming towards the bed. "Vapor, I'm sorry. I'm sorry you had to go through this. It should've been me who took the harshest blow, not you!"

Feeling a hoof on his shoulder, Sky turned to see Rainbow Dash looking down at him with sympathetic eyes. "Rainbow Dash, what am I going to do?" He pleaded. "Without Vapor I'm nothing! There's no point going on if she can't."

"Sky," Rainbow Dash sighed, finding herself in the difficult position of comforting yet another Wonderbolt in a time of personal struggle. "She's going to be okay, I promise. But Spitfire, Soarin and I were talking things out and…"

Right away, Sky began to fear what Rainbow was going to say to him. "Don't say it. Please don't say it! I beg of you!"

"Sky, I think that Vapor Trail might not be mentally fit to be a Wonderbolt right now. Not in the state she's in." Rainbow explained much to Sky Stinger's horror. He didn't want to believe the fact that Vapor Trail, his best friend, would have to surrender her dream of being a Wonderbolt.

"You're…you're lying!" Sky Stinger accused in anger! "She wanted to be a Wonderbolt just like you guys! How could you say that to one of your own?!"

"Because I've experienced firsthoof, Sky," Rainbow Dash replied in a firm voice. "I saw it with Princess Twilight after the Legion of Doom's attack on Equestria, I saw it with Spitfire when her mom ended up in the hospital, I saw it with Fleetfoot when her smoking problem got out of hoof and I'm seeing it again here! Vapor needs to put her mental health first and foremost! If it means taking a leave of absence from her Wonderbolt duties, so be it. I don't like the idea any more than you do, but it's for the best."

Immediately, red flags were going off in Sky's mind. He didn't want to believe the fact that Vapor would have to drop out of the Wonderbolts because of this one little incident. "You don't understand, this was her dream! She shouldn't have to give up her dream because of what happened," Sky Stinger protested. "I…I can't let her give up her dream. I just can't! She worked so hard to get into the academy alongside me."

"Well, maybe you need to think about the true reason for why she wanted to join in the first place," Soarin suggested. "It wasn't necessarily because she wanted to be an amazing flyer."

"Yeah," Rainbow added. "Out of the two of you, you were the better flyer by a long shot. She wanted to give you support so that you could live out your dream. Being in the Wonderbolts alongside you was all that mattered to her, simply so she could be close to you and continue to support you as needed."

But Sky Stinger was only growing more and more confused. "She did it out because we're close friends, Rainbow Dash!" He protested. "I would do the same for her if our roles were switched. And if it were me laying in that bed all shaken up right now, I know she wouldn't give up on me so I won't give up on her!"

"Crash may be more right than she knows," Spitfire pointed. "All of us agree that Vapor may need a little more time to be a full fledged Wonderbolt. Time to get her mental issues under control before they control her. But I think this goes beyond just that. I think…Vapor might be hiding her true intentions and feelings from you."

…

A few moments later, Vapor began to slowly open her eyes and this gave Rainbow Dash, Soarin and Spitfire the signal to leave the two temporary Wonderbolts alone.

"Sky…?" Vapor weakly asked looking up at the stallion. "Where…?"

"-You're in the medical ward now, Vapor," Sky whispered. "You're out of harm's way now."

Slowly coming to, Vapor began to feel several sharp pains in her body for the first time, including the IV in her foreleg. "Sky, sorry if…" Vapor started to say before wincing in pain. "If…"

"-Don't be sorry, Vapor," Sky interrupted again. "We…we were in a tough situation and had to defend ourselves."

"How could…how could I just cower like that, Sky? Wonderbolts don't chicken out." Vapor weakly replied in shame.

Right away, Sky could only imagine what was going through both his mind as well as Vapor's. He was dealing with feelings that neither he or Vapor had ever felt before. "Vapor, I…" Sky started to say. "I think that Spitfire and Rainbow Dash believe that you…you, you only joined the Wonderbolts because…"

Closing her eyes, Vapor Trail sighed deeply, looking away from Sky briefly in shame and disbelief. "Sky, I want to confess something to you, something I should've told you much sooner," Vapor whispered. "I…I really only joined the Wonderbolts, because…"

But Sky shushed Vapor before she could finish her sentence, already picking up what was on her mind. "I think I know the answer to that," He smiled, bending himself down to Vapor and kissing her on the cheek. "I love you, Vapor Trail."

"I love you too, Sky Stinger. And I'm still proud to be your wingpony." Vapor whispered back as Rainbow Dash and her fellow Wonderbolts looked on from a short distance away, grateful to hear that Sky Stinger and Vapor Trail had aired out the true reason for joining the Wonderbolts to begin with…their love for each other.

…

Back at Vorak's kingdom, Megatron sat on his throne in his throne room and produced a sinister smile on his face while looking down at Laserbeak. "Well done, Laserbeak," He remarked. "From what I heard, your ability to battle these equines will make you a valued warrior within my ranks."

"Of course, Megatron," Laserbeak smiled. "Those winged creatures never stood a chance against me."

"Yes, and to add to your accomplishments, you broke the spirit of one of them," Megatron chuckled. "If only I could get all my Predacons to have the same feeling as you do."

Just then, Soundwave entered the throne room as he bowed to Megatron.

"Ah, my dear Soundwave," Megatron smiled. "Laserbeak was just informing me of his accomplishments in dealing with two of those pesky winged equines. What do you think? He shall make a fine asset to our happy family, yes."

"Indeed," Soundwave nodded. "But ultimately, Grogar will be the one to decide whether he remains here or not."

This caused Megatron to drop his happy persona as he was reminded of how much control Grogar had.

"Blast that blasted ram!" Megatron grunted, slamming his fist down on the throne. "He needs to be dealt with and fast! No one rules over the Predacons but me! But how do I dispose of him?"

Little did Megatron know at that very moment, Grogar was watching and listening to Megatron through the ram's crystal ball from his palace up on the moon. "He dares to plot against me, does he?!" He thundered, storming away from the crystal ball while loudly stomping a hoof on his floor. "Well, we shall see about that! I will tolerate no defiance!"

A few moments later, Lieutenant Bray stepped into the throne room and bowed down to Grogar. "You called, my emperor?"

"Yes, Lieutenant," Grogar answered. "Bring me Lockdown!"

"At once, my emperor." Doing as he was told, Lieutenant Bray went to retrieve the Predacon Bounty Hunter.

A few moments later, Lieutenant Bray returned with Lockdown in tow as the Tyrannosaurus Rex transformed from beast to robot mode.

"Lockdown," Grogar spoke as Lockdown bowed to him. "It has occured to me that Megatron is plotting to overthrow me. I cannot allow that."

"What do you wish of me to do, my emperor?" Lockdown nervously asked.

"I want you to pay him a visit and give him a warning," Grogar explained, tapping into the powers of his bewitching bell. "That I have a way of dealing with backstabbing servants and their allies. Go at once! And do not fail me!"

"As you command, my emperor." Lockdown replied and Grogar sent Lockdown away, once again finding himself at the edge of Vorak's former kingdom.

Dropping his Lockdown disguise, Discord couldn't help but sense that Grogar was beginning to see through his ruse and began to develop a fear of what would happen if he were to be discovered spying for Equestria! "I don't know how much longer I can keep him in the dark," Discord thought to himself. "I just hope I can find a way to escape if he finds me out."

…

…
> Episode 9: "Bringing it On"
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

…

…

Even though they were all princesses of Equestria, Twilight and her friends had always found time to be with those they were close to. For Rainbow Dash that was an opportunity to continue being a Wonderbolt and also to continue to coach the School of Friendship's cheering squad.

One day, the cheer squad was out on the School of Friendship's buckball field trying to come with new ways to improve on their signature cheering routine. An important charity event was coming up and they needed to be ready, but it seemed that the routine that they were doing wasn't working.

"I just don't think it's good enough," Smolder sighed while jumping off of the shoulders of Shimmy Shake and Lighthoof. "Every time we try to focus on improving our routine, it just ends up with us getting stuck."

"I get what you mean, Smolder," Ocellus sighed, putting down the megaphone she was holding. "If we're going to try and raise bits for the war effort we've got to go beyond what we normally do."

"Yona agrees." Yona remarked.

"Perhaps maybe instead of friendship," Shimmy Shake suggested while grabbing a parchment with words written on it. "We say Equestria. Like this: Eques…tria. Eques…tria."

Taking the scroll, Ocellus made a note of what Shimmy had suggested.

"It's not a bad suggestion," Smolder remarked while flying over and looking over Shimmy's suggestion. "Because it's going to take more than friendship to beat some demonic goat and his band of goons. Not to mention that skeletal dinosaur Garble and I faced off against." The thought of Dinobot II attacking her and her brother in the Dragon Lands made Smolder shudder slightly.

"Hey team," Rainbow Dash called as she arrived on the scene. "How's it going over here?"

As Rainbow Dash arrived, the entire cheer squad bowed down to her, much to Rainbow's embarrassment. "Um, what are you all doing?" She asked in a confused and embarrassed tone. "Why are you all bowing down to me like I am a princess?"

"That's because you are a princess, aren't you?" Ocellus remarked as she rose to her hooves.

"Yeah, but princess or not I'm still your cheerleading coach," Rainbow advised while chuckling slightly to herself. "Don't let the princess title that I now have make you think otherwise. Anyways, what's all this 'updating the routine' I'm hearing about? Isn't the old routine just fine?"

"Well, given that we're doing a charity event to raise spirits and bits for the war effort," Lighthoof pointed out. "We all want to take our cheerleading routine to the next level, that's all."

Rainbow was taken slightly aback by this. She knew all too well what usually happened to routines that went beyond their description. "In what way…exactly?"

Almost as if on cue, the cheerleading team got into their routines and with their music playing, Rainbow watched as they went into their newly minted routine.

"Over and over and over again!" Shimmy Shake and Lighthoof cried as they began the routine with their rolling. "We'll cheer for our team 'til the ve-ry end!"

Flying overhead, Smolder breathed out smoke as Yona continued to stomp while Ocellus jumped out in front to lead the routine:

"Everycreature in the crowd, if you're feeling hip

When I say "Eques-", you say "-tria"!

Eques…!

…tria!

Eques…

…tria!

Welcome, everypony, to this charity show!

We're the friendship squad, and we're ready to go!

We're here to cheer and get you all excited to win!

If you'd like to join in, then you're all invited!

It's a simple cheer, so don't chime in late!

It goes two, four, six, BEAT GROGAR!"

"Well, what did you think, coach?" Smolder asked.

"Um…" Rainbow attempted to answer with her face scrunched. "Okay, that was not…bad, I think? I give you all an A for effort, though."

However, the cheer squad were seemingly not convinced by their coaches' word.

"Are you kidding?" Smolder remarked, flying in front of her coach. "That was more than an A effort! The performance was A plus and you know it! This cheer is going to knock the socks off of all who attend tomorrow's charity event. Just think, we'll raise enough bits to help win this war! Right gang?"

Still, Rainbow remained unconvinced and wondered if maybe perhaps her cheer squad was doing the right thing by altering their signature routine on the fly. Especially for something that didn't even rhyme.

…

…

Later that day, Rainbow left the School of Friendship while still feeling perplexed by her team's decision to change their routine for the upcoming charity event.

Still, Rainbow found herself with enough time to check on her little sister figure and her friends over at the CMC's clubhouse near Sweet Apple Acres.

"Ponyville Forever, yay!" The Cutie Mark Crusaders cried as Scootaloo flew her scooter through a hoop.

"Not bad, y'all!" Apple Bloom commented. "The creatures at that there charity tomorrow will love our routine!"

"A modern classic," Sweetie Belle added. "Who would've thought that our routine from the Equestria Games at the Crystal Empire was such a favorite?"

"Maybe because it's fine as it is," Rainbow couldn't help but comment, catching the Crusaders' attention. "At least from what I see."

"Thanks, Rainbow Dash!" Scootaloo replied, hugging her big sister figure. "Everypony's gonna love it. Too bad we can't enlist to fight in the war though."

"I think you're a little too young to be in an actual army, Scoot. Even your parents would throw a fit if you tried to enlist," Rainbow remarked, rubbing her hoof in Scootaloo's mane. "Besides, everypony is contributing in their own way, and you three are doing that right now with what you're doing."

As she spoke, the Crusaders were taken aback by how the older pegasus was looking at them. They could see that something was up.

"Uh, Rainbow Dash?" Scootaloo asked. "Is everything all right?"

"Huh? Oh yeah, yeah! Everything's totally cool," Rainbow stammered as the Crusaders walked over to her. "It's just that…my cheer squad over at the School of Friendship decided to change their signature routine before the charity event tomorrow, just by tweaking a few lines."

"But why?" Sweetie Belle questioned. "I thought their routine was fine as it was. At least that's what everypony keeps saying."

"Yeah, it is!" Rainbow remarked. "And if they really wanted to come up with something new that'd be fine. But not so close to a deadline, and not by just changing a few words around."

"Maybe they need to see what happens like I once did," Scootaloo suggested. "Changing the routine so it would seem like I could fly? That didn't work out so well."

"Yeah, maybe they should see something like that," Sweetie added. "Not that we want them to fail, of course."

Rainbow realized that the Cutie Mark Crusaders were right. What her squad needed was a wakeup call to realize their last minute change wasn't going to help.

…

The next day, the buckball field at the School of Friendship was filled with creatures eager to do their part in the war against Grogar, depositing bits and other forms of currency that would go to the war effort in a specially marked can.

From behind the bleachers, Smolder and the other cheerleaders prepared themselves for their routine. "Okay, team. The crowd's settling in and our routine is going to rock their block!"

"Yeah, Yona up for challenge!" Yona happily stomped! "Yona can't wait!"

"Me too!"Ocellus added in an excited tone while holding her megaphone. "This is gonna be sweet!"

"Rainbow Dash was right," Scootaloo whispered to Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle as they observed the cheerleaders from afar. "They don't understand what they're doing."

"Yeah, but we can't worry about that now," Apple Bloom advised in a whispered tone. "We've got our own bit to worry about."

Stepping into the center of the field with a microphone in her aura, Twilight addressed the crowd of ponies and creatures in the stands. "Good morning, everycreature. And welcome to our war fundraiser. Today you will see the spirit of Equestria in full force as ponies and creatures come together to unite each other for a common cause: To defeat the enemy that threatens our land!"

The sounds of cheering grew louder and louder as the cheer squad prepared themselves for what was to come.

"And now," Twilight continued. "For the singing of our national anthem, please welcome Ponyville's favorite singer, Coloratura!"

As Coloratura stepped onto the center of the field, the cheer squad continued to grow more and more excited of what was to come. They knew that their updated routine was going to be a hit. When the sounds of the triangle dinged, the entire squad was in pleasing mode.

For the next hour, groups of ponies and teachers came out to demonstrate their passions to the crowd of ponies and creatures in the stands. Finally, the time had come for the School of Friendship's cheer squad to make their move.

"For our next to last act," Twilight declared. "Please put your hooves, wings and claws together for the School of Friendship's cheerleading squad, coached by Princess Rainbow Dash!"

Having already completed her routine with the Wonderbolts, Rainbow couldn't help but feel slightly embarrassed by Twilight's mention of her princess title, much to the amusement of the other Wonderbolts.

Taking to the center of the field, Shimmy Shake and Lighthoof moved first while Yona stomped in the background.

"Over and over and over again!" Shimmy Shake cheered.

"We'll cheer for our team 'til the ve-ry end!" Lighthoof added. And acting on cue, Smolder flew overhead and breathed out smoke while Ocellus took up her position and began to chant:

"Everycreature in the crowd, if you're feeling hip

When I say "Eques-", you say "-tria"!

Eques…!

…tria!

Eques…

…tria!

Welcome, everypony, to this charity show!

We're the friendship squad, and we're ready to go!

We're here to cheer and get you all excited to win!

If you'd like to join in, then you're all invited!

It's a simple cheer, so don't chime in late!

It goes two, four, six, BEAT GROGAR!"

With the party cannon going off, Smolder breathed her fire and just like that, the newly modified cheering routine was over.

The cheer squad waited for a cheering reply to come from the crowds, but much to their surprise, some of the crowd just sat there in silence. Right away, the squad knew that something was wrong.

"What gives?" Smolder thought, a look of confusion befalling her face. "Why isn't everycreature cheering? The entire audience should be on their feet cheering alongside us."

"Equestria, we have a problem." Rainbow whispered to herself in a low voice.

…

…

Feeling defeated by not getting the standing ovation that they wanted, the School of Friendship cheer squad walked off the field.

"What happened out there?" Smolder asked, throwing her pom-poms on the grass in disgust. "Why didn't everyone love our routine? It should have worked!"

"Maybe we didn't do enough," Shimmy answered, stamping her hoof down in frustration. "Maybe we could have changed the moves more than the words."

"Either way we failed," Ocellus sighed, throwing the megaphone aside. "All our hard work, ruined."

Yona said nothing, but fell down face first in shame.

"We've…we can't just give up," Smolder pleaded. "Maybe it's because everycreature isn't used to seeing us perform like that. They'll get used to it after a few tries. We just gotta practice harder!"

But the dejection of the cheer squad said otherwise.

Just then, Rainbow Dash came over to her cheerleaders to check on them. "You guys okay?" she asked.

"See for yourself," Smolder, directing Rainbow Dash to look at the disappointed cheerleaders. "We worked so hard on updating our routine and this is what we experienced. They just don't understand."

Looking over at Smolder, Rainbow felt that she needed to give her team some much needed encouragement. "Look guys," She suggested. "What was wrong with the routine you had? If it really needed work, why not build a new routine?"

"It doesn't speak for the war," Shimmy Shake protested. "My cousin is in the Equestrian army and I know for a fact he would want to try again and again to get this routine right! Our new and improved routine, it was to represent what we're all going through!"

"And what we all need to do to win this war. Do you know how hard it is to come up with a brand new routine on such short notice? We've only had a week to practice." Lighthoof added.

"Guys, maybe perhaps your new and improved routine isn't what everycreature wants to see." Rainbow suggested, much to the shock of her team.

"What do you mean?" Smolder growled with narrowed eyes. "Of course it's what they want to see! You're just trying to get us to change our minds!"

"Yeah!" Shimmy Shake and Lighthoof added, pointing at Rainbow Dash.

"I'm only saying that sometimes things are better off left untouched, like your routine!" Rainbow pleaded. "Everycreature loved the routine that you had. That's what they were expecting."

"It's not enough!" Smolder protested. "All of us as a team feel that we need to do our part to get everycreature to do their part! Grogar and his goons need to be stopped and we need everycreature to have the same mindset! The old routine wouldn't convey that! It doesn't even mention what we're fighting for!"

"Yeah!" Shimmy Shake and Lighthoof cried again.

"Look, guys," Rainbow sighed. "I respect you all for what you are trying to do, making the routine updated to better reflect the war, but…"

"But what?" Smolder asked with her arms folded. "Come on, spit it out!"

"I think that maybe you're all trying to be something you're not," Rainbow declared in a dejected, yet firm voice. "I mean, do you really think that everypony and everycreature suddenly wanted to see something like your signature routine changed for the sake of war against Grogar? Think about what you are really good at, think about what brought you to this moment in time. Build a routine from that, if you can. There would've been no shame in using the old routine one last time while working on a new one, the audience would understand."

The cheer squad watched as Rainbow Dash left and they all felt a sense of disappointment on their faces. Their coach, a princess of Equestria, had admonished them without raising her voice.

With the event having come to an end, Rainbow sat on the top of the Castle of Friendship, trying to come to terms with why her cheerleading squad was so hesitant about their routine. Why couldn't they come up with something new if the war effort was so important to them? They had a luxury few on the frontlines could afford right now: Time.

"Rainbow Dash?" A familiar voice called, and Rainbow turned to see Twilight standing behind her (having already landed on the roof). "Oh, sorry. I hope I'm not bothering you."

"No, you're not, Twilight," Rainbow Dash sighed as Twilight sat down next to her. "I'm just disappointed that my cheer squad just can't seem to understand that their routine was fine as it was. They didn't have to change it."

"Yeah, I will admit that everycreature in those stands was taken aback by what they saw," Twilight sighed in reply. "They all came expecting the cheerleading that our school is known for and…they got something completely different."

"Do you think I was too hard on them?" Rainbow asked, turning to look at Twilight much to the alicorn confusion. "I mean…telling them that they needed to decide on their own whether to correct their mistakes and make their own routine from scratch?"

Sighing, Twilight draped a wing over her fellow princess. "I think you did the right thing," She replied. "We can't all make decisions for everycreature. Sooner or later they all need to see the error of their ways."

"Then why can't they?" Rainbow sighed in frustration while rising to her hooves. "I have a ton of respect for my cheerleading squad, but why can't they have their own respect for what they do best? It just doesn't make sense."

…

…

Meanwhile, Smolder and the rest of the cheerleading squad were at the otherwise empty Treehouse of Friendship, trying to come up with ways to better improve their routine. However, a sense of frustration was building over in them.

Groaning, Smolder threw another parchment in the trash. "It's no use," The young dragon sighed as she turned around to her fellow cheerleaders. "We're never going to get this right!"

"Look," Ocellus suggested. "We've been here for several hours and still haven't come up with anything. Maybe all of us need to assume that we're never going to make our routine better than it already was."

"Yona thinks this all a waste." Yona sadly remarked.

"Don't say that!" Smolder hissed. "This isn't a waste, it can't be a waste! Look, we all agreed that if we're to inspire others to do their part in this war, we have to make our routine better than it already was before. There's gotta be a way to make a routine that fits the situation! We came up with a really great routine once, we can do it again if we just try hard enough!"

But the rest of the squad thought otherwise and said nothing.

Just then, the squad heard the sounds of hoofsteps coming up the stairs followed by a knock on the door.

"Who could that be?" Ocellus pondered, before walking to the door of their workroom and opening it to reveal Celestia and Luna on the other side.

"I hope we aren't interrupting anything." Celestia greeted.

"Professor Celestia? Professor Luna?" Smolder asked while going up to her professors. "What are you two doing here?"

"Well, we heard about your…mixed reception to your performance today," Luna replied as she and her sister walked into the workroom. "And we heard about your argument with…er…Prin… I mean, Rainbow Dash."

"Yeah, she doesn't think our new routine was good enough, that we should've just stuck to what worked or come up with something entirely new on the fly," Ocellus sighed, sitting back down at her work spot. "I mean, you're a big sports fan yourself, Professor Celestia. Have you ever seen routines changed to better associate with the times?"

"Yes," Celestia answered. "And not strictly cheerleading routines either, if you understand what I mean. During Luna and I's tenures as princesses, we saw plenty of traditions be changed to better accommodate different situations, both on and off the playing field. Sometimes though, we would ask ourselves if they really were for the better."

"Do you agree with Rainbow Dash that our new routine was…not what it was meant to be?" Ocellus pondered.

The cheerleading squad waited anxiously for their professors to respond.

"As a matter of fact, young changeling," Luna replied in an honest voice. "We both think that your routine wasn't really that good. It was basically your old routine, but you just changed a few words last minute and threw off the rhyming."

This made the squad feel bad.

"However," Celestia chirped, before they could get more downhearted. "Try not to think of this as something that gets you all down. Sometimes we have to hear things we don't want to hear, even though it is meant to help us in the end. Personally, as your professors, we both love the routine as it was meant to be. But we also wouldn't mind if you invented something brand new, something that was truly a change."

"Sure there may be some naysayers out there," Luna added. "But try not to let them get you down. Everycreature loves your routine for what it is. And most would understand if you either stuck with it, or made something entirely new to suit the war effort. What you did before was trying to have it both ways, even though you rarely can."

With each word their professors spoke, the more the cheerleading squad realized what fools they had become.

"I guess that means one thing," Smolder sighed, sitting back down in her chair. "We all owe Professor Rainbow Dash an apology for screwing up the routine and changing it without even consulting her first. Maybe if we had she could've put us on the right track sooner."

Without hesitation the rest of the squad agreed, much to the delight of Celestia and Luna.

…

The next morning, the Cheerleading Squad gathered on the buckball field as Rainbow Dash arrived and landed in front of them. "What's up, team?" She asked, waiting for a moment to see if they would bow to her. They didn't. "Hey, why didn't you bow down to me? I mean, not that I mind you not doing it or anything."

"Well, we know that you didn't like it when we bowed to you, so we decided not to make that mistake again," Ocellus answered. "In fact, all of us want to apologize to you…for not realizing that our original routine was fine as it is. If we wanted to do something different we should've talked to you first."

"Yeah," Smolder added while walking up to Rainbow Dash. "All we wanted was to try and get ponies and creatures unified against Grogar and his goons. But it didn't work out that way."

Sighing, Rainbow Dash walked over to her team, gathering them around her. "Well, I'm glad to hear that you all understand the error of your ways," She told them. "In fact, I once coached a group of young ponies to be flag bearers for the Equestria Games and, let's just say, that one of them used to be just like you all, trying to be something that she wasn't. What do you say? From now on, we just focus on the routine as it is meant to be, right? And if something needs to be changed we work through it together."

The cheerleaders all cheered at their coach's words.

Meanwhile, from a short distance away, Twilight and her mother and big sister figures all watched the coach and her team celebrate. "At least that's settled," Twilight sighed. "Never try to change something you do best, right?"

"Exactly, Twilight," Celestia replied, looking at her daughter figure. "I like the routine just the way it is."

"Of course," Luna remarked, coughing to get Celestia's attention. "You've been meaning to change the story of Shakespony's greatest work for our school play this semester."

This made Celestia's eyes widen in shock.

"You mean the one where everypony dies at the end?" Celestia hissed at Luna. "Of course, I want to change it. It's so depressing!"

"But that's how it's meant to be," protested Luna as they turned to walk away from the field to avoid anypony else from hearing their impending argument. "Shakespony made this particular play a tragedy for a reason."

"Luna, I have a right to say that if its depressing it needs to be changed," Celestia snapped back.

"No, you don't!"

"Yes, I do!"

"No, you don't!"

"Yes, I do!"

With one resolution resolved, Twilight left the field to sort out the latest argument between Celestia and Luna, but grateful that the conflict involving Rainbow Dash and her cheerleading squad was finally resolved.
> Episode 10: "Send in the Royal Clones"
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

…

…

For some time, the clones of Twilight Sparkle and her friends had been hiding from Grogar. Despite the fact that they were members of the Legion of Doom they had their own agenda that they were following. They wanted to overthrow Grogar for their own purposes just as they planned to do with their original creator, and they were willing to do anything and everything it took for them to reach that goal.

Down in the dungeons of Grogar's moon palace, Mean Applejack was hauling up the stairs another one of the many stasis pods that Grogar had recovered from space.

"Hey!" Mean Rainbow Dash grunted, holding up the back of the pod with rope. "Put some muscle into it, Samson! We haven't got a lot of time here!"

"It's probably just a heavy pod," Mean Applejack replied, giving her fellow clone a hard glare. "Whatever's inside is nothin' short of nothin'!"

"Move your flank, know-it-all! You're slower than molasses!" Mean Rainbow Dash growled, and the two evil mares continued to haul the pod out of the dungeons. "Twilight's going to be waiting! I'll tell her it's your fault we were late."

As they reached the main floor, the clones saw Queen Chrysalis flying past them. Seeing two of her creations with a stasis pod made the overthrown queen very suspicious.

"They're up to something," Chrysalis thought to herself. "Knowing how treacherous they are, I'll bet it's a plot to overthrow Grogar," As she flew towards Grogar's throne room, Chrysalis began to produce a sinister smile, her sickly green eyes glowing with delight. "But when it is all said and done," she whispered. "They're going to be fed to Grogar's beast for treason. They couldn't overthrow me, and they won't stand a chance against that old ram."

Arriving in the throne room, Chrysalis joined the large group of villains gathered around Grogar's throne. Taking her spot next to Tirek and Cozy Glow, Chrysalis gave her boyfriend and his daughter figure a look. "Don't tell anyone else I told you, but we might have a backstabbing going on." She whispered to them.

"What do you mean?" Cozy Glow whispered to her mother figure, but before anything could be said, the sounds of stamping hooves from Grogar called the meeting to order.

"I'll explain later," Chrysalis whispered to Cozy and Tirek. "This will be our little secret."

…

…

Meanwhile, Mean Applejack and Mean Rainbow Dash carried the pod to a room in the west wing of the castle where Mean Twilight and the rest of the clones were waiting.

"You took your sweet time getting here!" Mean Pinkie Pie snapped as they lowered the pod in front of a cauldron sitting on a black carpet in front of Mean Twilight.

"It wasn't that heavy," Mean Applejack muttered, shaking off any sweat that she had on her. "Why I could handle that thing in my…"

"-Shut up!" Mean Twilight snapped and interrupted. "We don't have a lot of time! We must seek out the spirit that we need for our ultimate plan. You two have already wasted enough time as it is."

Doing as they were told, the mean six prepared the pod to seek out the creature to assist them. Lifting the pod again, they tossed it into the cauldron much to the delight of Mean Twilight.

"All set." Mean Fluttershy laughed as she dusted the dirt off of her hooves.

Mean Twilight stepped forward, preparing to cast a spell that would bring the spirit inside to life. With her horn glowing, Twilight stood in front of the cauldron, raising herself onto her hind two legs and spreading her forelegs out. "From the depths of the universe!" She cried out as magical energy swept throughout the room. "Hear my cries! Evil spirits of toil and strife, give this fallen spirit new life!"

Almost as if on cue, the spirit of the pod's occupant was pulled into the cauldron and blasts of multi-colored lights filled the room, causing it to shake!

Suddenly, the entire room fell silent as Evil Twilight's grin grew wider and wider. After a few moments of silence, the sounds of a faint buzzing noise similar to that of a violin out of tune was heard from the cauldron.

"What?" Mean Rarity frowned. "You built up all our hopes just for a buzzing noise?!"

"Patience, motor mouth!" Mean Twilight snapped, directing Mean Rarity to look at the cauldron. "Watch!"

At that moment, the six were greeted by a gold colored mosquito with green wings that had red stripes on them.

"Ewww, an insect!" Mean Rarity hissed. "How repulsive!"

"Yes, just what we need," Mean Twilight laughed. "Come forth and claim your destiny!"

Hearing her, the mosquito turned its attention to Mean Twilight, looking her right in the face. "Transquito, terrorize!" The mosquito shouted and it transformed from insect to robot mode, its red eyes looking out amongst the six clones.

"Excellent," Mean Twilight smiled. "Welcome, our loyal servant. I am Twilight Sparkle, or rather the dark side of her. And these are my minions, the dark sides of Equestria's princesses."

Transquito looked up at Mean Twilight, already trying to get a feeling of just whom he was going to be serving.

…

Back in Grogar's throne room, the evil ram was showing off the powers of his bewitching bell, displaying a holographic image of a red humanoid creature with an exoskeletal body, wielding a "Z" shaped staff and another humanoid creature dressed in brown and wielding a magic wand with a circle shape at the top.

"We have a threat from another world that must be dealt with," Grogar informed the To this end, I plan to resurrect these two into our ranks!"

"Um," Sonata Dusk meekly inquired. "They seem nice, but…who are they?"

"Lord Zedd and Rita Repulsa," Grogar continued. "The former occupants of this palace. Though they were turned to the side of good, I have a way to resurrect them in the prime of their evil ways and with the ability to exist independent of who they are now."

"Why would he do that?" Cozy Glow whispered to Tirek. "If he brought them back, they would overthrow us."

"Let's listen," Tirek advised to the young alicorn. "I don't think Grogar would do this unless he had a way to control them. He must know something we don't."

Suddenly, Grogar tapped into his bell's powers further, placing a set of chains around the two creatures. "But, they'll see that they are no longer in control of this palace!" Grogar declared as he forced the vision to show the two creatures down on their knees, bowing to the group of gathered villains. "I plan on seeking their spirits out to clone them, and I want you all to be the ones to help enforce my commands." Ending the spell, Grogar gave all the occupants a commanding stare.

"Any questions?" Grogar asked and Tirek reluctantly raised his hand. "What is it, Tirek?"

"Do they have magic?" The centaur reluctantly asked, much to Cozy and Chrysalis' irritation with the latter, even placing a hoof over her face.

"Of course they do, Tirek! They had enough magic to bring countless monsters to life and even make them grow to enormous size," Grogar replied, stepping down and towards Tirek. "In fact, if they get out of line, you shall be the one to absorb their energy. I know from history that when these two were evil, they betrayed anyone they didn't like."

Then Grogar turned to Chrysalis. "And as for you," He said to the former queen. "You shall drain any love that they have for one another. I'm giving you a free hoof!"

With his words said, Grogar turned around and headed back up to his throne. "Anyone else have any stupid questions they wish to ask?" He questioned, but the rest of the villains didn't reply. "Good. Now get out of my sight!"

Doing as they were told, the rest of the legion left the throne room, leaving only Grogar and Sombra alone.

"My emperor," Sombra asked, approaching Grogar. "Do you think it's truly wise to do such a thing?"

"Bringing back the former occupants of this palace?" Grogar asked back at the unicorn king. "Of course. If what happened in the other world is any sign, then we need to find help to keep the threat under control. Is that clear?!"

"Yes, my emperor," Sombra replied, causing Grogar to chuckle sinisterly as he sat back down on his throne. "In fact, my emperor, there;s something else I must discuss with you about."

Grogar's ears perked up. "What is it?"

"Those clones of Twilight Sparkle and her friends that Chrysalis created," Sombra answered. "Ever since you brought them back, well…they've been hiding in secrecy. I have a feeling that they're planning to overthrow us just as they tried to do with Chrysalis."

But Grogar was unfazed by this development. Instead, he sat in deep thought and confidence of his power. "If that is the case," He remarked. "I shall treat those clones the same way I treated the Storm King."

Sombra didn't reply.

Meanwhile, back in the west wing, Transquito stood before his creators as they relayed their instructions to him.

In her aura, Mean Twilight produced a book for Transquito to read. "Do you see this?" She asked, opening the book and showing the newly created Predacon a pair of alicorns, but not just any alicorns. "We intend to create clones of these former princesses. Evil clones."

"I do not understand." Transquito replied in confusion.

"You shall understand," Mean Twilight said in a firm voice. "You, Transquito, shall go to Equestria and bring us back the blood of the former princesses Celestia and Luna." And then she laughed in delight of the mission she had given to her new servant!

…

…

Once she had finished reveling in the plan she had solely created, Mean Twilight contained her composure and resumed her instruction giving.

"Shall I kill them?" Transquito asked, caused Mean Twilight to develop a shock and disgusted look on her face.

"No!" Mean Twilight retorted. "I only want you to drain some of their blood and bring it back to us. We shall use it to create evil clones of them. Do you understand what I have explained to you, Transquito?"

"Somewhat." Transquito answered.

"Good," Mean Twilight remarked. "Now transform and be off with you! And don't come back unless you got what I asked for!"

Taking a deep breath, Transquito transformed back into his mosquito beast mode and Mean Twilight cast another spell to shrink the Predacon down to a small size of a normal mosquito. Then, she casted another spell to send this mosquito down to Equestria.

"What happens if he fails?" Mean Fluttershy asked. "Can we squash him flat like a pancake?" To prove her point as she spoke, Mean Fluttershy just so happened to catch an ant walking by and stomped on it.

"I think that's a splendid idea," Mean Rarity agreed. "But I get the wings!"

However, little did the clones know at that very moment, Cozy Glow was overhearing what was going on from outside the west wing.

"Golly," Cozy whispered to herself. "They weren't kidding when they said they were going to create clones. Too bad I'm going to spoil your plans like I did for other ponies!" Flying as fast she could, Cozy Glow met her parental figures in the palace's courtyard as they trained several more platoons of donkey soldiers.

"Move, you idiots!" Chrysalis barked. "Unless you wish to become bear food!"

"I still don't trust him," Tirek said as Chrysalis looked up at him. "I mean, what if…?"

"Tirek, I don't think that Grogar would go back on his word," Chrysalis sighed. "I mean, we were basically the ones who recruited those sirens to join our ranks, right?"

"Yes," Tirek remarked, shrugging his shoulders in reluctance. "But I still don't trust him. Plus, I can't forget the fact that he plans to feed us to Scarface…"

No sooner did Tirek say those words though than did several donkeys collapse in exhaustion from their training. "Which is what is going to happen to you if you don't get back up!" Tirek barked, storming over to the downed donkeys. "Move, now!"

Exhausted, the donkeys couldn't move and in a quick punishment, Tirek drained any strength they had in them. "You see what happens when you refuse to cooperate?" Tirek said as he smacked his lips at his brief meal, leaving the downed donkeys on the ground.

Just as Tirek had finished absorbing the donkeys though, Cozy Glow raced into the courtyard at a lightning fast pace.

"It's those clones of yours, Chrysalis!" Cozy Glow panted, her face dripping with sweat. "They plan to create clones of Celestia and Luna! Evil clones!"

Hearing this, Chrysalis turned her attention to a group of marching donkeys, placing a freeze spell on them. "What did you say, young filly?" Chrysalis asked.

"The evil copies of Twilight and her friends," Cozy Glow answered while taking several deep breaths. "They plan to clone Celestia and Luna somehow!"

Having heard what his daughter figure was saying, Tirek joined them. "What are you talking about?" Tirek asked. "How do they plan to do that?"

"They created some kind of mosquito," Cozy Glow explained. "Much like one of those Predacons Grogar sent to Vorak's kingdom after our victory. They told it to fly to Equestria and take some of the former princesses' blood. And if he fails they're gonna squash him like a bug."

Both Chrysalis and Tirek were intrigued by what they had just heard and leaving the frozen donkey platoon in the courtyard, they went to investigate the matter.

…

It was late at night when Transquito arrived in Equestria. The newly created Predacon flew over to the Castle of Friendship and turned on his interior scanners, trying to find the subjects he was sent to obtain. Flying into the Castle of Friendship, he flew through the hallways and eventually, he was detecting a large presence coming from one of the bedrooms. There laid a sleeping Celestia.

Working fast, Transquito flew onto Celestia's neck and stuck his mouth into her bloodstream, injecting saliva and in payment drained some of her blood. After three gulps, he proceeded to find his next target. Eventually, he came across a sleeping Luna.

Landing on Luna's left foreleg, Transquito did the same thing, sticking his mouth into Luna's bloodstream and injecting saliva to make a second payment of blood.

With his blood samples collected, Transquito flew out of the castle and having detected his task being completed, Mean Twilight prepared to teleport him back to the moon. "Very good, my servant. You have served me well." She said sinisterly, looking into the cauldron.

"What do you mean 'your' servant?" Mean Pinkie Pie questioned with a narrowed brow. "It was a group effort, wasn't it?"

"Of course it was!" Mean Twilight retorted, looking at Mean Pinkie Pie quite furiously. "But don't forget who the leader is, you imbecile!"

Brushing off her superior's behavior, Mean Pinkie Pie backed away, but not before sticking her tongue out at Mean Twilight.

"Now, to bring him back!" Mean Twilight declared, but before she could do so, she and the clones heard a knock on the door and were taken aback. "Go answer that!" She barked to Mean Applejack, knowing that her lies would keep them safe.

Going to the door, Mean Applejack opened it to reveal Chrysalis, Tirek and Cozy Glow on the other side.

"What do you want? Ain't you got better places to be?" Mean Applejack asked in a sarcastic tone.

"What are you all doing in here?" Chrysalis remarked in a stern tone. "And don't hide anything from us! We know what you're up to!"

"Uh, we're not doin' nothin'!" Mean Applejack lied.

But the three villains weren't convinced. "Of course you're doing something, you're a liar!" Cozy Glow snapped, her alicorn horn glowing. "And you are going to show us what is, or else!"

"Or else what, darling?" Evil Rarity sarcastically asked. "Feed us to Grogar's pet teddy bear? I don't see that happening!"

"You have no idea how capable Grogar is, or how great his anger can be," Tirek warned. "Now let us in, or else!"

Acting fast, Mean Twilight went to the window and casted her spell to bring Transquito in. "Hurry, give me the samples!" She ordered in a hasty tone. "Put them in the cauldron, now!"

Acting quickly, Transquito was returned to normal Predacon size and dropped the blood samples of Celestia and Luna into the cauldron.

"Guys, look!" Cozy cried as Mean Twilight fired a blast of her dark alicorn magic into the cauldron and began to chant an incantation as the rest of the clones held the three villains back.

Streaks of fire and dark bluish magic emerged from the cauldron.

"What's happening?!" Cozy Glow cried, her voice suddenly turning to a shrill scream as flashes of lightning shook the ground! "WHAT'S GOING ON?! WHAT HAVE YOU CLONES DONE?!"

A few moments later, the sounds of evil laughter were heard from inside the cauldron and two alicorns: One white with a flaming mane and tail, and the other black with mane and tail like the night sky emerged from the cauldron, much to the delight of Mean Twilight.

"Behold!" Mean Twilight screamed, flying above the room and speaking in the Royal Canterlot Voice. "Day Breaker and Nightmare Moon, the instruments of your destruction!"

All Tirek, Chrysalis and Cozy Glow could do was stand in disbelief at what just happened before their very eyes!

…

…

Horrified and unable to move, the three core members of the Legion of Doom were now subjected to the horrors of Celestia and Luna's evil alter egos.

"Well, well, well," Day Breaker cackled. "This is a pleasant surprise!"

"Yes, it is, sister," Nightmare Moon added. "We live again, free from the imagination of ponies!"

"Of course you do," Mean Twilight declared, facing the two evil alicorns. "I am Twilight Sparkle, and I have given you a new mind, a new life, a new allegiance…to me!"

Pushing the door aside, Tirek and Chrysalis attempted to try and defend themselves against the two alicorns, but Mean Twilight expected this. "Now, destroy these three fools! Show them we're not to be taken lightly!"

"Of course! This will be child's play." Nightmare Moon laughed, firing her magic at the changeling and centaur while Day Breaker dealt with Cozy Glow.

The firings from the two alicorns began to cause damage throughout the room and all of a sudden, both Grogar and Sombra were hearing the commotion. The sudden activation of Grogar's bell further confirmed their suspicions.

Rising from his throne, Grogar went to investigate what was happening.

"My emperor, what is it?!" Sombra asked in a panicked tone of voice.

"I have traitors in our midst, and I don't like that at all," Grogar replied, turning around to briefly face Sombra. "Follow me! I think it's time Scarface had a late night snack!"

Charging his horn, Sombra followed Grogar out of the throne room as another loud noise caught the attention of Scarface who followed his master out of the throne room.

Meanwhile, despite doing their best to try and defend themselves, Chrysalis, Tirek and Cozy Glow found themselves being overpowered by the two newly created alicorns while the six clones watched with delight.

Letting out a loud yell, Chrysalis fired her dark green magic at Nightmare Moon, striking her in the chest! But the mare in the moon was quick to brush off any possible injury. Using her horn, Nightmare Moon then headbutted Chrysalis into a wall, causing the changeling queen to cry out in pain.

Racing to his girlfriend's defense, Tirek grabbed Nightmare Moon by the leg and threw her onto the floor, nearly crashing into the clones.

Day Breaker flew in and spat out fire at Tirek, hitting him in the shoulder. And Tirek replied by picking up a dresser and throwing it at Day Breaker, who managed to quickly burn it up with her fire breath.

"You can't defeat my powers that easily!" Day Breaker cackled, using her horn against Tirek. "I'm just too smart for you!"

Tirek ignored Day Breaker's threat and attempted to grab her again by the throat, but both her and Nightmare Moon were too fast.

Snarling, Chrysalis tackled Nightmare Moon out the window, breaking it into pieces while Tirek did the same thing with Daybreaker, sending her crashing through a wall! With the two clones momentarily stunned, Chrysalis and Tirek prepared to fire another round of their magic when they were suddenly stopped.

"Enough!" Mean Twilight cried, catching the attention of Tirek and Chrysalis. "Or this filly's new wings are getting plucked!" Holding Cozy Glow in her aura with the rest of her counterparts at her side/

Cozy Glow began to cry out in pain from her wings being pulled and tugged on.

"Don't you dare hurt her!" Tirek demanded with a growl! "Or so help I'll end your pathetic existences right here and now!"

Snarling, Chrysalis attempted to lunge at the clones, but Tirek stopped her by putting his arm in front of her.

"Tirek!" Chrysalis protested, but Tirek refused to let Cozy Glow (despite the pest that she sometimes was to him) be subjected to such brutality.

"Let her go, please." Tirek sighed.

Complying, Mean Twilight released her grip on Cozy Glow, causing the frightened filly to fly into Tirek's arms. "You actually care about that alicorn wannabe? Pathetic, no wonder Grogar doesn't trust you!" Mean Twilight remarked, charging her horn again as this time she prepared to administer a finishing blow. "So predictable, and a disappointing yet fitting end for the original Legion of Doom."

Suddenly, however, a gold beam of lightning struck Mean Twilight and threw her against the damaged wall of the room as Grogar and Sombra emerged with their horns fully charged!

Day Breaker and Nightmare Moon prepared to counterattack, but Sombra stopped them, pinning them to the wall with his magic.

"Emperor…Grogar!" Mean Twilight grunted as she struggled to her feet.

"How dare you defy me after I went out of my way to recruit you into my ranks!" Grogar growled, extending his magic grip to include the rest of the clones. "For this you shall be severely punished!"

Emerging from behind his master, Scarface growled as he prepared to lunge at the clones. But at that moment, the grizzly was hit in the shoulder by an energy blast coming from Transquito, determined to protect his creators.

Angered that his pet was attacked, Grogar tapped into the powers of his bell and began to drain Transquito of his powers, causing him to yell in pain as he was absorbed by the bell, both body and soul.

"And as for you…" Grogar snarled, he began to pull the clone along with Nightmare Moon and Day Breaker also into the bell. Screaming, all were pulled into the bell.

Grogar then proceeded towards the opening caused by the fighting and letting out a loud roar, fired his bell out into space, sending eight streaks of light into the outer reaches of space and sending a ninth streak back down to Equestria. Just like that, the battle was over.

"Traitors," Grogar snarled in a quiet tone. "They don't deserve to be here. What a waste of an existence."

Turning around, he looked towards the downed Legion of Doom, huddled together. "On your hooves," Grogar ordered as he used his bell's powers to fully repair the room. "I want answers. What were these clones planning?"

Slowly rising, Chrysalis and Tirek struggled to give Grogar an answer.

"T-they were p-planning to… to overthrow you, sire," Chrysalis stuttered, her face filled with fear. "By creating evil clones of Celestia and Luna."

Grogar then turned his attention to Tirek, particularly towards the frightened Cozy Glow shivering in Tirek's chest.

Gently pulling Cozy Glow away from Tirek, Grogar looked down at the frightened filly. "Look at me, child." He said in a quiet voice and Cozy opened her tear filled eyes slowly.

"They threatened to pull her wings off," Tirek replied in protest. "She's been through enough."

"Silence!" Grogar barked, shutting Tirek up before turning his attention back to Cozy Glow. "Return to your duties at once. Your troops are frozen in the courtyard."

Doing as they were told, Chrysalis and Tirek left the room even with their concern clearly focused on Cozy Glow.

"Sombra," Grogar instructed. "Take Scarface to be examined for any injuries."

Slightly whimpering in pain, Scarface followed Sombra out of the room.

"What…what are you going to do with me, Emperor Grogar?" Cozy Glow asked in a scared voice, while looking up at Grogar.

"I sense fear inside of you, fear that you must conquer," Gorgar explained. "In fact, I see great potential in you, Cozy Glow. But you must learn to tame the fear."

Cozy gulped. "How…how do you plan to do that?"

Saying nothing, Grogar walked by Cozy Glow and the young alicorn filly followed, wondering just what Grogar had planned for her.

…

Meanwhile, Celestia and Luna both awakened and felt an itching pain on their necks and forelegs.

"Ugh, what in…?" Celestia grunted, trying to scratch her neck. "Since when…? Ugh! Mosquitoes!" Putting on her bathrobe and stepping out of her bedroom, Celestia went to the bathroom to try and prepare herself for the day as Luna also walked by, trying to scratch her right foreleg.

"I trust you had the same problem, sister?" Celestia asked.

"What do you think, sister?" Luna asked in reply. "Since when are mosquitoes welcome in the Castle of Friendship?"

"I'm sure it will go away eventually," Celestia remarked. "Let's just put some lotion on them and we'll be fine."

So they both walked to the bathroom to deal with their bites. However, little did they realize that Transquito had left something inside of them when he'd bitten them.

…

…
> Episode 11: "Headmare Sunset"
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

…

Since her back injury, Starlight Glimmer had been forced to sit on the sidelines when she should be with the students at the School of Friendship. She longed for the day when she would return to her post, but for the moment she was left to focus on her health, much to her reluctance.

"Okay, easy does it, easy does it," Spike coached as Starlight attempted to walk across a therapeutic bridge on her hind legs. "Almost there. Almost there!"

"Easy for you to say, Spike," Starlight winced as the sharp pain in her back grew. "Ow!" Taking another step while clenching her teeth, Starlight reached the end of the bridge and allowed herself to go back down on all fours.

Flying over to Starlight, Spike placed his left claw gently on the spot of Starlight's back where her pain was based. "Easy Spike!" Starlight cried in a sharp voice.

"I only touched it lightly," Spike remarked, unfazed by Starlight's sudden outburst. "You still have a ways to go with your therapy."

"I know, I know, but it still hurts," Starlight sighed, feeling slightly embarrassed at raising her voice at Spike as she walked over to a medicine ball. "Having back pain sucks. I bet wherever she is, Chrysalis is probably having a good laugh at seeing me suffer. I'd really like to teach that overgrown bug a lesson one of these days!"

Spike couldn't help but feel sorry for Starlight.

"And you know what I'm going to do once I get better?" Starlight asked the young dragon.

"What?" Spike nervously asked in reply.

"I'm gonna send a message to Chrysalis," Starlight seethed as she continued to stretch out her back on the medicine ball. "I want her to feel what I'm feeling right now. To suffer like I've suffered."

"I don't think that's a good idea, Starlight," Spike cautioned as he flew over to her. "Don't you think we've had enough violence and revenge? Don't forget to take Twilight and I into consideration…we've been hurt by Chrysalis and the others."

"This wouldn't involve either of you," Starlight hissed. "Just her and I like before."

It was becoming clear to Spike that Starlight needed distraction, a piece of her normal life before the issues with her back had put her in the position she was in.

Feeling another sharp bout of pain, Starlight loosened her grip on the ball and fell down on her side in exhaustion.

"I think you could use a little diversion from your back problems," Spike suggested. "Why not run the school from right here in the castle?"

To Starlight, that didn't seem possible as she was slowly helped onto all fours. "It isn't the same as being around the students in the school, Spike. I miss the atmosphere of it, seeing all the students…worrying about how Sunburst and Trixie are running things. It's not fair!"

Just then, the door to the gym opened and in stepped Sunburst and Trixie clearly exhausted from their duties. Sunburst's glasses were broken in the center, much to Starlight's shock.

"Hey guys," Starlight called as she felt another sharp pain twinge in her back. "What's up? How are things with the school?"

"Crazy, Starlight," Sunburst sighed, removing his glasses off his face as it was easy to see that they had been damaged. "Had to break up a fight in the hallways today."

"Who was fighting?" Starlight inquired, feeling her presence being more and more needed in the school. "Come on, Sunburst, tell me!"

"Gallis and Icarus," Trixie explained. "Not sure what set them off, they both said the other one started it. It's a good thing they didn't turn their claws on us, or else we would've suffered a lot worse than just damaged glasses and some bruises."

"Stuck them both in detention with Luna," Sunburst added, much to Starlight's surprise. "I'm sure she'll treat them like she did while she was princess."

This made Starlight's left eyebrow widen in suspicion. She had standards that everycreature in the school needed to follow. And without her presence, it didn't seem possible for the standards to continue to stand.

"Well, no disrespect to you, Sunburst," Starlight declared in an honest tone of voice. "But it seems to me that we need another headmare to help run things around the school. Especially when it comes to disciplinary issues."

As Starlight spoke, Spike could only think of one pony that would be what they were looking for.

…

…

Aboard the Friendship Express, Sunset Shimmer boarded the train with the objective of seeking employment now that she was back in Equestria, helping her homeland fight the biggest threat in years. "Okay Sunset," She said to herself in a low voice, looking up at the ceiling of the train. "You need to get this job. Everycreature at the School of Friendship will be grateful to have you as a teacher, right?"

Taking her eyes off of the ceiling, Sunset looked down at the outfit she was wearing: A modified pony version of the outfit from when she'd welcomed Crystal Prep to Canterlot High before the Friendship Games. "You certainly look the part of a teacher," Sunset whispered to herself. "Now go in there and execute it."

Soon, the train pulled into Ponyville Central Station and Sunset disembarked to see the small platform surrounded with royal guards. As she got off the train, she was stopped by a guardspony with a form in his aura.

"Please fill this out, miss." The guard ordered.

"Um…why?" Sunset asked in a confused tone.

"These are war times, miss," The guard replied. "We need to make sure that there aren't any rogue changelings running around."

Sunset blinked in further confusion. "Changelings?" Not wanting to argue with the guard though, Sunset took a quill in her aura and filled out the form, declaring herself as not a changeling. "Looks like there was something Twilight wasn't telling me in my last letter with her. Just how much has changed because of this war?" Sunset thought to herself.

…

Soon, Sunset made her way towards the School of Friendship right next door to Twilight's castle and at that moment, she saw Luna escort Gallus and Icarus through the front door.

"Now, I trust we will not have any more fights," Luna sternly told the two griffons. "Right?"

"Yeah, whatever you say, Professor Luna." Icarus muttered as he flew away, while Gallus looked over at Luna with an apologetic look on his face before following his cousin.

Once the two griffons were gone, Luna sighed and was about to walk back into the school when she saw Sunset. "Sunset Shimmer?" She asked, dropping her stern persona upon seeing her older sister's former student standing before her. "What are you doing here?"

"I came to see if you had any teaching positions open," Sunset answered, before taking note of Luna's troubled look on her face. "What's wrong? You seem… troubled."

"Just finished holding detention for two trouble making students," Luna sighed again. "They were fighting in the hallways, and it took acting headstallion Sunburst and counselor Trixie to break it up."

Walking over the bridge between the castle and the school, Sunset came up to Luna to take a closer look at Luna's body language. "I'm sure it was difficult for you." Sunset remarked.

"It was, Sunset Shimmer," Luna sighed as they walked into the castle together. "They were fighting over some personal issues and Sunburst ordered them to be put in detention with me."

Sunset could sympathize with Luna, knowing firsthoof what it was like to be in detention.

"Maybe it's just that we are all suffering from Starlight Glimmer not being there for our students," Luna commented as they walked in through the front door. "In fact, this is probably what Grogar wants, to see us turn against one another." Exhausted, Luna proceeded upstairs while Sunset stayed at the bottom.

A few moments later, Celestia came out from the kitchen and saw her former student, much to her surprise and delight. "Sunset, it's good to see you again!" Celestia remarked as they embraced. "What brings you here so soon after your return?"

"I came to see if there are any teaching opportunities that are open," Sunset explained to her former teacher. "Since I'm going to be here a while, I might as well make some bits and be able to support myself."

"Starlight's upstairs finishing up her physical therapy if you want to wait a moment and talk with her," Celestia replied. "In fact, why not join us for dinner? We're having salad."

"Sure, no problem," Sunset politely offered, but the thought of Starlight Glimmer having physical therapy made her feel somewhat confused. "But uh, why is Starlight having physical therapy? Did something happen?"

A few moments later, the sounds of light moaning were heard as Starlight was helped down the stairs by Sunburst and Trixie with Spike flying overhead.

"There we go," Trixie commented as Sunset stood before the three unicorns. "Oh, who do we have here? A new student?"

"Um, hi…" Sunset said in a confused tone. "I'm Sunset Shimmer. You know, from the other world?"

"Sorry, Trixie doesn't recall seeing a pony like you, or hearing anything about this 'other world'" Trixie retorted, raising an eyebrow at Sunset. "But I'm the school guidance counselor if you wish to talk about anything. My office is always open."

"Actually, I would like to discuss something" Sunset firmly replied, much to Trixie's delight and sudden dejection. "But it's for Starlight Glimmer."

Her face falling flat, Trixie gestured for Sunset to walk over to Starlight (who felt a twinge of pain in her lower back).

Sunset and Starlight attempted to hug one another, but Starlight felt another sharp pain and had to back away. "You okay?" Sunset asked. "I didn't mean to…"

"No, no, it's not you, Sunset," Starlight gasped. "It's my back. Chrysalis did this to me a while back, and recently it flared up."

"The queen of the changelings did this?" Sunset briefly stumbled back. "Twilight told me about her in one of our letters detailing her adventures. I knew it was bad but I didn't think it was this bad."

"Yeah, and apparently, Starlight's going to be out for a while among other things." Sunburst explained.

"Dinner's ready!" Grubber called from the kitchen and they all made their way to the dining room.

…

…

…

…

Sitting at the dinner table, Sunset kept her eye close on Starlight in the hopes of having a talk with the headmare about what openings (if any) were suitable for a former student back from another world.

"Uh, if you don't mind my asking, why do you look like when we used to attack you ponies?" Grubber asked Sunburst as he and Hannibal brought out the salad, much to Sunburst's irritation.

"Had to break up a fight today," Sunburst muttered to the hedgehog. "Two griffons, fighting over some stupid little griffon thing."

"Interesting." Grubber remarked.

"Yeah," Spike sighed. "But what were they fighting about?"

"I guess Icarus made a rude remark about how Gallus' father was a coward or something like that," Trixie explained. "Trixie doesn't like to get into the details. She doesn't want to spoil the atmosphere."

A moment later, Luna stepped into the dining hall and sat down at the table. The alicorn's face showed complete exhaustion from her long day of teaching and overseeing detention.

As all ate, another thought came across Sunset's mind. "Isn't Twilight home tonight?" Sunset asked.

"No, she's spending the night in Canterlot overseeing her royal duties," Celestia answered. "But, she'll be back tomorrow. Guess there's some vote that she and her friends are having trouble deciding on."

Sunset was puzzled. "What vote?"

"Something about an all volunteer militia being required to wear matching uniforms…or something like that," Spike answered. "Twilight told me that it would be best if I didn't show up for the vote. Said my help would be better spent here."

"How could she say that?" Sunburst pondered. "You're their head royal advisor."

"I wondered the same thing myself," Spike sighed. "But despite the fact that I'm royal advisor, I can't be everywhere with Twilight and the others all the time. My guess is she wanted someone to keep tabs on the school and on Starlight."

Starlight then turned her attention over to Sunset, sensing that she had found the solution to her school's problems. Looking her over, Starlight Glimmer felt she had every reason to believe that Sunset had the potential to be a good leader for the School of Friendship. She'd seen these qualities for herself at least twice.

"Um, Sunset," Starlight spoke at last. "I think I understand why you came here tonight."

"Yes," Sunset quickly replied, sensing where the conversation was most likely headed. "It was to see if there are any teaching opportunities available at the School of Friendship. Until we win this war, I'll have to find something to help me make a living here. I didn't exactly get a chance to plan everything out here."

"Well, there are some good opportunities for teaching," Trixie pointed. "I mean, besides classes devoted to the different Elements of Harmony there's also: General Equestrian History, Psychology, Science, all the various music classes…"

"I thought that Octavia does all the music classes," Sunburst interjected, taking another bite. "All the students seem to love her."

"But only one pony running an entire department isn't enough," Luna cautioned. "There have been moments where Octavia doesn't…"

"-Well, maybe DJ PON-3 could be a good co-music teacher, especially since I hear she and Octavia are roommates," Celestia suggested. "She can bring in the balance the music department needs."

"You're saying that because you love her music," Luna remarked while looking over at her sister. "Come on, admit it."

Shrugging her shoulders, Celestia admitted her love for DJ-PON 3's music.

"Well, we still have to improve on the amount of teachers that can teach our students," Sunburst pointed out. "And Celestia, Luna, as beloved and respected as you are, you two alone can't teach all the remaining classes."

"We teach other classes as well as our own," Celestia answered. "I teach history, magic fundamentals, team sports…"

"-That's Spitfire's job." Luna corrected.

"Yes, but when she's not available I take her place, just as you fill in for Octavia in music class," Celestia pointed out. "Personally, it doesn't overwhelm me. After all, I ruled alone for a thousand years"

"Well, I enjoy teaching all the art classes," Luna declared, looking back at her older sister. "Besides music there's also drama, stand up comedy…"

"-Wait!" Trixie interrupted. "Since when did you teach stand up comedy, Luna? Trixie thinks that it's something Maud Pie wants."

"Yeah, we've been considering Maud for a few teaching positions here," Sunburst said as he took a bite of his salad. "Stand up comedy being one of them. It's hard though because she's a married mare and she has her own job already."

"Well, I enjoy seeing others expressing themselves in what they enjoy," Luna confessed, sitting back in her dining room chair "Especially after a day like today, I could use some amusement. And it's important to teach respect for the various arts: Written and performed alike."

"Is it really this dysfunctional here?" Sunset whispered, only for Starlight to nod that it was. "Oh boy. You're really in over your heads."

…

…

Once dinner had ended, Sunset followed Starlight out of the dining room and the two made their way up to Twilight's library shutting the door behind them. Sitting on the sofa while feeling some slight pain, Starlight prepared herself for an important conversation.

"Starlight," Sunset said as she sat across from her fellow unicorn. "It seems to me like that there might be more to offer me than just being a teacher."

"You guessed correctly," Starlight replied. "You can see what we're up against. This whole war of Grogar's is driving divisions amongst everypony and everycreature. We're understaffed and we don't have any sense of direction. My leave of absence due to my injuries haven't helped."

Taking a drink of her glass of water, Starlight sighed deeply while reflecting on the pressures of trying to run the School of Friendship to the standard of what Twilight had before her abdication to become supreme princess.

"If you don't mind my asking, what do you want to have accomplished here?" Sunset questioned, treating this as a likely job interview.

"For one thing, we need more dedicated teachers on a more permanent basis," Starlight explained. "The teachers we do have are not enough to serve our students, and when we do need teachers to step up, it's really myself or Sunburst that have to do it. We've already stretched the former royal sisters thin as it is to cover absences."

Having experienced life in a high school setting, Sunset couldn't help but feel the anxiety Starlight was feeling. It was clear to her that help was needed and fast.

"And aside from today, have there been any fights between students recently?" Sunset asked.

"In a manner of speaking, yes," Starlight answered. "Usually, the students who offend are usually scolded and given a verbal warning. I just don't understand why this is happening. When Twilight ran the school, all the students behaved well more or less. She didn't have to discipline them as much as I have."

"Do you think that maybe Twilight leaving to run Equestria has had some kind of negative impact on some of the students who looked up to her?" Sunset questioned. "Especially since it happened so soon?"

Sighing, Starlight felt another sharp twinge in her back. The pain in her eyes made her see that something needed to be done. "Why is it that the students aren't respecting me as much as they did when Twilight was running?" She questioned and lamented aloud.

"You can't blame this on all the students, Starlight. Some of them respect you, but not all of them will," Sunset pointed out. "Even back in the other world there were students who never respected the authority of either the principal or the vice-principal."

"They respect Celestia and Luna because of the fact that they were former princesses! They respect Trixie because she knows how to bring the fun!" Starlight cried. "Maybe I'm not being tough enough on some students, and I have a feeling that Sunburst is feeling the same way."

"Look," Sunset sighed. "I think I can see the problem here. Some of the students were getting used to having a famous pony like Twilight running a School of Friendship, and then Celestia and Luna decided to retire and everything fell like a deck of cards. Some of the students handled it in their own way, either by adapting or rebelling. I mean, I rebelled against Celestia, but it was because I was too impatient to reach my ultimate goal."

Having heard this, Starlight felt another sharp twinge of pain that caused her to develop tears in her eyes. "S..ss…sorry," Starlight hissed in pain. "My back is really bothering me."

"I think I can see another problem here," Sunset concluded. "You were putting too much pressure on yourself to be a good headmare, to the point where you neglected your own mental and physical health. Did you have back problems before what happened the day you were rushed to the hospital?"

Starlight said nothing, not wanting to relive that moment.

But Sunset had her suspicions and placing her hoof on Starlight's, she channeled her powers and saw inside Starlight's mind the day that Ms. Harshwhinny came to the school. The day when Starlight's back pains had become impossible to ignore.

…

…

"She should be here any minute," Sunburst commented as he saw Starlight begin pacing back and forth in front of him. "Starlight, take it easy! Why are you getting so worked up?"

"Sunburst, I just want this day to be perfect and…" Starlight started to reply, only for her to get another twinge of pain in her lower back that caused her to go down on one foreleg.

"Um, right now, things aren't really that perfect if you ask me," Sunburst remarked, going over to Starlight and helping her up. "Also, this might sound embarrassing but, is something wrong with your back?"

"My back? Pah! Not you too, Sunburst!" Starlight huffed and snorted. "What's this? 'Telling Starlight about her back pain day'?! It's probably just anxieties, Sunburst. I mean, didn't you have back pain once when you were nervous?"

"Uh, no," Sunburst remarked with a look of confusion on his face. "If I ever had back pain, I would have told you about it. I know Twilight said she used to get breakouts before exams with Celestia, but I know pain caused by anxiety when I see it and back pain isn't usually a symptom."

"Look, let's just get through this day, alright?" Starlight groaned as she irritably looked at Sunburst. "Ms. Harshwhinny is expecting us to welcome her and show her around, and that's just what we're going to do, okay?"

"Well, you certainly aren't welcoming me now." A familiar stuffed up voice declared as both Starlight and Sunburst were greeted by the sight of a female earth pony wearing a purple suit jacket with white shirt, and a pink scarf around her neck.

"M-Ms. Harshwhinny!" Starlight nervously chuckled, clearing her throat and approaching the new EEA head while extending a hoof out to her. "On behalf of the students and faculty of the School of Friendship, I welcome you to the School of Friendship."

"You said your institution's name twice, Ms. Glimmer. I do hope this is not how you greet all visitors." Ms. Harshwhinny dryly remarked, much to Starlight's embarrassment.

"Sorry," Starlight nervously chuckled while motioning for Sunburst to step forward. "This is Vice Headstallion Sunburst."

"Charmed to meet you," Ms. Harshwhinny declared while shaking his hoof. "I dare say you seem much more capable of running this school from what I've seen so far."

"I'm only here to share leadership," Sunburst explained. "Headmare Starlight and myself work together."

"Of course," Ms. Harshwhinny declared while looking over at Starlight. "Now, as the new head of the Equestrian Education Association it is my responsibility to get acquainted with all the schools that we have accredited. So, would you care to show me around?"

As she watched, Sunset saw Starlight's rear leg start to give way slightly and then channeled to the moment when Starlight's back gave out, seeing the pained smile Starlight had forced upon herself.

"My back! MY BACK!" Starlight cried out as Celestia placed a hoof on the area. "OW! DON'T TOUCH ME! IT HURTS!"

…

Not wanting to see anymore, Sunset released her grip on Starlight and backed away, her face filled with shock and disbelief!

"Starlight," Sunset gasped. "Why didn't you…?"

"I had to work that day," Starlight protested. "How would you feel if the head of the Equestrian Education Association came to your school?! Sure my back was bothering me, but I wanted to walk it off. I had no other choice!"

"There's no such thing as walking off an injury," Sunset protested back, kneeling in front of Starlight. "Listen, you need help to get the school in a proper direction. If you want, I can be intern principal or acting headmare or whatever I need to be to help out Sunburst and Trixie until the doctors say you can return."

"You mean that?" Starlight asked, gasping slightly.

"I swear on it," Sunset answered firmly. "Because I promise you, the students will need direction and proper leadership from someone who has been in a school environment. And if you want help with discipline if needed, I can do that."

Feeling as if a great weight was lifted off her shoulders, Starlight sat back in her chair as Sunset backed away to give her some space.

"I promised Twilight that I would contribute to this war," Sunset declared in an authoritative and firm voice. "And that's just what I'm going to do. You have yourself a substitute headmare. I won't take no for an answer!"

Having heard enough, Starlight bent forward and sobbed into her hooves, feeling as if more of a great weight was being taken off of her shoulders.

…

A few moments later, Sunset helped Starlight down the stairs, catching the attention of Sunburst, Trixie and the ex-royal sisters.

"I have an announcement to make," Starlight declared to them all. "For the time being, Sunset Shimmer is going to serve as acting headmare of the School of Friendship."

Stunned, Celestia walked up to her former student and hugged her tightly and Luna followed suit. It was a big moment for a pony who had once abandoned Equestria for another world, and was now back to play her part in the greatest conflict Equestria was involved in.

"It looks to me like we're finally going to get the help we need, Trixie." Sunburst remarked.

"I think Trixie would agree with you on that, Sunburst." Trixie replied.

Very soon, the reign of Sunset Shimmer as acting headmare of the School of Friendship would begin!

…

…
> Episode 12: "The Wicker Mare"
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

…

…

Applejack took great pride in her work of running Sweet Apple Acres with the rest of her family. The apples they planted were the sustenance of Equestria and anypony or anycreature seeking apples came to them. That was because they were naturally planted and eventually grew into the apple trees that they were known for. "There," She sighed, wiping sweat off of her face as she stepped back from planting an apple tree. "More than enough to join the other trees."

One of Applejack's royal guards was admiring her work. "So, this is what you do for your non-royal duties, your highness?" He inquired, bending down and briefly touching the soil. "Planting apple trees? No princess I have heard of has done this."

"Well this here princess takes great pride in the work, Sgt. Howler," Applejack proudly replied. "All the trees we plant are nothin' short of natural growth."

Just then, Rarity approached the two ponies while wearing one of her outfits from the time Trenderhoof visited Ponyville, pulling a cart filled with apples behind her. "Oh, Applejack, darling," She remarked while taking a look at one of the white boots on her hooves. "All those trees you wanted bucked are devoid of apples. Although I must admit that I don't think my boots can do any more."

"Now Rarity, you came here to help me and the family out in the orchard, not to admire your outfits," Applejack pointed out. "Granny Smith always said that we all have to get roughed up sometimes to accomplish somethin'."

"Easy for you to say," Rarity muttered. "I happen to be a princess of Equestria. I strive to always look my best no matter what I do. With an outfit like this I came prepared, I just wasn't expecting the work to be so difficult," Rarity then looked over Applejack's shoulder and saw Sergeant Howler standing behind her. "Who is this guy?" She questioned.

"This is Sgt. Howler," Applejack answered, beckoning him to come forward. "He's one of my new guards. Sergeant, meet Rarity, the Princess of Generosity."

The young earth pony took deep notice of Rarity and her beauty, but stood steadfast. "Nice to meet you, your highness," He declared, taking Rarity's front foreleg and was about to kiss it when Applejack cleared her throat loudly. Turning around, Howler was reminded that he needed to be professional. "Oh, sorry, your highness. No offense."

At that moment, the two mares turned around and noticed something. "Hmm, it's been a while," Applejack remarked. "Our cutie marks are glowin'."

"And what does that mean?" Howler asked.

"It means either the map or Twilight is summonin' us for somethin'," Applejack firmly answered. "We'd better get to the Castle of Friendship right away."

"But what about…?" Howler asked, wondering about the apples.

"My family can take care of them, Sergeant!" Applejack replied. And then with their cutie marks glowing, Applejack and Rarity proceeded to the Castle of Friendship to find out what was happening.

…

…

Racing to the Castle of Friendship, Applejack and Rarity made their way into the throne room where Twilight and Spike were waiting for them.

"We came as soon as we felt our cutie marks glow, Twi," Applejack panted. "What's goin' on?!"

"A pony went missing/" Spike replied, causing both Applejack and Rarity to gasp sharply.

"Who? Is it Apple Bloom?! She's supposed to be back at the farm!"

"Is Sweetie Belle in danger?!" Rarity cried. "Because if she is…"

At that moment, the door opened to reveal Tempest Shadow with a male pegasus pony dressed in a black shirt and glasses behind her.

"Captain Tempest," Twilight spoke up. "Have you gotten a description of the missing pony yet?"

"Yes, it's a pegasus filly with glasses," Tempest answered, allowing the male pegasus to step forward, causing both Rarity and Applejack to be surprised at what they were seeing. "And this is her father."

"Wait a minute," Rarity gasped in realization as she recognized the stallion. "Nightjar?"

The male pegasus turned to Rarity with a deeply worried look on his face. "Princess Rarity, thank goodness!" He pleaded, getting down on his belly and looking up at her with worry in his face. "My baby! Zipporwhill! She's missing!"

"Missing?!" Rarity gasped! "How could she be missing?! Where is she?!"

"She just disappeared…in the night," Nightjar cried in dismay. "I went to wake her for school…and she was gone! Her window was open!"

"Sounds to me that she was kidnapped," Twilight declared, directing everypony's attention to the map. "There's been a spot not far from the Hippogriffs' kingdom that we have been watching very closely for suspicious activity."

Twilight then pointed towards a small town on the edge of a cliff overlooking the ocean.

"Wait, there's a town near the Hippogriffs' kingdom?" Applejack asked. "How come we never heard of it until now?"

"Perhaps they were under a spell or something." Rarity guessed.

"Zipporwhill was most likely taken to this town," Twilight instructed. "Nightjar, do you know of anypony who you had close contact with that might want to harm Zipporwhill?"

The traumatic father was taken slightly aback by this questioning. "How can you ask me that?!" He cried. "All the ponies I know would never do such a thing!"

"It's only standard practice, Nightjar," Twilight instructed, placing a hoof on his before turning her attention to Tempest. "We're only trying to get an understanding of the situation. Any leads at all will be a big help. Captain Tempest?"

The broken horned unicorn saluted her superior upon being acknowledged. "Yes, your highness?"

"I need you to go and look for any tracks around Nightjar's house," Twilight ordered. "If we're dealing with a kidnapping then time is of the essence. And if you see anypony around the house acting suspicious, bring them in for questioning, is that clear?"

"Yes, your highness." Tempest answered.

"Good. Now place guards around Nightjar's house and await further instructions." Twilight told Tempest. "It's possible the kidnapper left a ransom note or something similar, so have guards inspect the scene of the crime carefully." Saluting, Tempest left the throne room. Once she was gone, Twilight turned to her friends and Zipporwhill's worried father.

"What happens now?" Nightjar asked worriedly.

"I'm placing you under intense security," Twilight said. "If the kidnappers come back, then they will more than likely go after you. Rarity and Applejack, I need you to go investigate this village near the Hippogriffs' kingdom. It's been on the radar for a while, many suspicious kidnappings have been occurring since it popped up. We have reason to believe there's a connection."

Taking the challenge assigned to them, Applejack and Rarity turned to leave the throne room only to be stopped by Sergeant Howler. "Wait!" He cried. "I'll go with them. They will need protection."

"Are you sure about that?" Rarity asked. "I can assure you that we…"

"It's standard protocol, Rarity," Spike advised. "Besides, Sergeant Howler can prove his worth on this mission just like Gallus proved his worth recently."

Taken slightly aback by Spike's suggestion, Rarity followed Applejack out of the throne room, and soon the two princesses were on their way to the mysterious village.

…

Aboard the friendship express, Applejack immediately began questioning the train's conductor for any clues related to Zipporwhill's disappearance.

"Well, Princess Applejack," The conductor began as he collected the other passengers' tickets. "I may have seen a kidnapped pony, but…"

"-It's really important, sir," Applejack interrupted. "Whoever these kidnappers are they may have taken this train. Do you recall any suspicious passengers on board this mornin''s train to Mount Aris or anywhere close by?"

"I started in the midmorning I'm afraid. If I'd heard anything, one of my fellow conductors would have heard it too," The conductor replied. "I've heard this train's been making a lot of stops near Mount Aris lately, but I've never been around when the stops are made and due to war time restrictions some stops are kept secret for military purposes."

Reaching the front of the car, Applejack prevented the conductor from leaving. "Um, beg pardon, your highness," The conductor gulped. "I do need to get back to my duties."

"Just one more question," Applejack asked. "Are there any conductors doin' the mornin' runs that you know of? Maybe we could ask them if they've seen anything."

"Well, I do have a colleague doing the Ponyville-Mount Aris run until sundown," The conductor answered. "In fact, his train should be arriving around the same time as this train. Now, if you'll excuse me, your highness…"

"Of course." Applejack nodded. Letting the conductor go, Applejack returned to her seat next to Rarity, who was now wearing her Shadow Spade attire.

"What did he say, Applejack?"Rarity asked while applying makeup to her face. "I have a hunch this is a mystery only a detective like Shadow Spade could solve."

"All he said was that there was another conductor workin' the route between Ponyville and Mount Aris," Applejack answered. "So it seems like that conductor could have seen Zipporwhill and her kidnappers if they came by train. Seems unlikely they'd be able to cover their tracks if they went by hoof, even if they were flyin'."

Sighing deeply, Applejack sat down with a worried expression on her face.

"Is something the matter, Applejack?" Rarity asked.

"Of course there's somethin' wrong," Applejack moaned. "I mean…this could have been Apple Bloom. How could anypony do such a thing, especially now of all times when we've got a war to win?!"

"Look.. uh," Sergeant Howler inquired. "I don't mean to interrupt but, could there be a ransom involved? Most kidnappers would leave a ransom." This caused the two princesses to look up at him.

"What makes you say that?" Applejack asked.

"I used to work for the Baltimare police department and we used to average about ten kidnappings a year," Howler explained. "Lots of rich ponies live there. Fortunately, we always managed to get the victims back home safe and sound."

"And what of the kidnappers?" Rarity pondered.

"Their sentences ranged from life imprisonment to execution depending on the crime committed." Howler answered.

Just then, the train pulled to a stop at the Mount Aris train station just as the other train was pulling in. "That must be it," Applejack whispered as she looked out the window. "Come on!" She ran to the other platform, bypassing passing ponies and hippogriffs as Rarity tried to keep up.

Approaching the Ponyville bound train, Applejack approached the conductor. "Excuse me!" Applejack called.

"Do you have a ticket?" The young conductor asked.

"No, but we need to ask you some questions," Applejack replied as she gestured to herself and Rarity. "We're investigating the kidnapping of…"

His eyes widening, the conductor motioned for Applejack, Rarity and Howler to follow him to a hidden room at the end of the station. Closing the door, he motioned for the two princesses to listen closely. "Is it about that pegasus filly I've been hearing about?" He asked.

"If her name is Zipporwhill, yes," Rarity answered in a hushed voice. "Do you know who the kidnappers are? Did you get a good look at them?"

"I don't know their names," The young conductor nervously answered. "But I do know that they were whispering about sacrificing a pony to preserve their apple trees."

Almost immediately, both Applejack and Rarity felt their eyes widen in shock!

"Sacrificing?!" Rarity gasped. "But why?"

"I don't know! They were just saying that they plan to sacrifice somepony to a so-called…wicker mare." The conductor explained.

"Did they say anything else?" Applejack asked.

The conductor nervously answered. "Only that they're happy to be freed after disappearing for over a thousand years."And both Applejack and Rarity realized that time was now of the essence!

"Did you see where they went after they got off?" Applejack asked.

"They headed towards their village, due south of here on the edge of a cliff." The conductor replied.

"Then we've no time to waste!" Applejack firmly declared. "We're not going to let Zipporwhill be sacrificed for anythin'! Not on our watch!"

…

…

Departing the train station, Applejack, Rarity and Howler proceeded towards a lonely road going down towards the village.

"Applejack, look!" Rarity cried, causing the princess of honesty to turn back around. "In the dirt, do you see what I see?"

Looking closely, Applejack studied the tracks and saw what appeared to be hoof tracks that started normal, but one of them suddenly became a dragging line. "This is definitely the tracks of a filly," She concluded, looking down towards the village at the edge of an oceanside cliff. "They've must dragged her here."

"What should we do, then?" Rarity cried. "I can't imagine that poor filly and what she's going through."

Not wanting to waste any more time, Applejack proceeded to follow more of the tracks towards the village.

Keeping a low profile, the two mares and stallion quietly followed the tracks towards the edge of the village. Peaking out of a bush, they saw what appeared to be ponies dressed in costumes.

"What are they doing?" Howler asked in a whisper.

"Do you suppose they're celebrating Nightmare Night?" Rarity pondered.

"I don't think it's Nightmare Night." Applejack whispered back in a gulp. Gesturing to Rarity and Howler, Applejack then proceeded quietly towards another bush. But as they did so Rarity was stunned to see what was down the end of the village: A giant pony made entirely of wood.

"Applejack, look!" Rarity cried as she directed Applejack to look at the giant wooden pony. "Do you see that?!"

Applejack snatched a pair of opera glasses out of Rarity's coat pocket and looked closely at the giant pony of wood. Right away, she got a sickening feeling. "Oh my Celestia!" She gasped before once again pulling Rarity and Howler out of the bush. "I've got a feelin' that what the conductor said is true about these ponies! Rarity, can you send a message to Twilight?!"

"Applejack…" Rarity began in dismay.

"Tell her that this village is planning to sacrifice Zipporwhill inside a wicker pony," Applejack ordered. "Tell her that now!" And then she turned her attention to one of the small houses inside.

"What are you going to do?" Rarity asked.

"I'm going to get Zipporwhill out of here!" Applejack answered, moving quickly towards the house much to Rarity's confusion. "But first…" Approaching the house, Applejack positioned herself against the wall of the house in an effort to keep herself hidden from the occupant.

Just then the door opened and an older gray earth pony wearing a clown costume stepped out of the house. Acting fast, Applejack smacked the pony in the back of the neck, causing him to fall down the stairs and knocking him out cold, much to Rarity's shock!

…

Grunting, Applejack dragged the pony back inside the house and a few moments later, went out the back door of the house dressed in the clown costume. She proceeded to blend in with the crowd as they sang and danced while moving towards a small stage where the costumed ponies were gathering. Trying to dance with the crowd, Applejack struggled to move like the other ponies were and ended up bumping into a few of them."Oops, sorry." Applejack said in a disguised gruff voice.

Meanwhile, Rarity managed to finish up sending the magic message to Twilight as Howler stood guard by the bushes. "Okay, that should do it," She sighed. "Now what?"

"Supposedly, we wait for Princess Applejack to rescue the filly," Howler answered "Until then…" But suddenly the sounds of movement were heard, catching the two ponies' attention! Without warning, the two were attacked by an invisible enemy!

Meanwhile, back at the stage, the disguised Applejack watched as a black coated male unicorn pony and a gray coated female unicorn pony stepped onto the stage followed by two more unicorn ponies carrying a bound and gagged Zipporwhill. Standing in front of the crowd, the two ponies were met by the sounds of cheering.

"My fellow villagers!" The male unicorn pony called out in a Trottingham accent. "For over a thousand years we remained hidden thanks to Nightmare Moon placing a curse on our village. Now that we have returned, we look to restore not only our presence in Equestria but also our supply of sustenance…our beloved apple trees!"

The sounds of cheers were once again heard from the crowd as Applejack stayed focused on trying to find a way to rescue Zipporwhill.

"To this end, my fellow villagers," The male unicorn pony declared. "I, Lord Summer and my lady, Lady Summer, shall offer this sacrifice to the Wicker Mare in exchange for our crops."

Having heard enough, Applejack growled slightly as she charged onto the stage making her way to Zipporwhill, knocking down Lord Summer in the process! "No!" She shouted, kicking the two unicorns holding Zipporwhill off of the stage. "You ain't sacrificin' this young filly, ya hear me?!"

But rather than being frightened, Lord Summer instead could only chuckle to himself in merry amusement. "Why would she be the one sacrificed?" He laughed. "She was merely the bait used for the trap!"

"Yes," Lady Summer giggled, approaching Applejack from the left. "Because she was never the sacrifice to begin with. She wasn't suitable."

"What are you talkin' about?" Applejack demanded and a few moments later, the sounds of struggling were heard as two villagers dragged Rarity and Sergeant Howler onto the stage. "Rarity! Howler!"

"Of course," Lord Summer remarked, removing the clown head off of Applejack's head. "You and Princess Rarity are the sacrifices, Princess Applejack!"

"WHAT?!" Applejack cried as the villagers cheered wildly!

…

…

"Sacrifices?! Us?!" Rarity shouted as she struggled against her bonds. "You wouldn't dare!"

"Yes," Lady Summer sneered while the two of the costumed ponies ripped away Applejack's disguise. "You and Princess Rarity are the fools, Princess Applejack. You have accepted the role of Princess. And who but a fool would do that?"

"I am a Princess, and if you do anything to me your village will not just disappear again," Applejack pointed out. "Let us go and return the filly if you value your lives."

Moving Rarity forward, the fashionista pony was stripped of her Shadow Spade attire as two more brought forth two white robes and placed them both on Applejack and Rarity..

"That is good," Lord Summer replied. "For believing what you do, we confer upon you both a rare gift these days…a martyr's death. Come, it's time to keep your appointment with the wicker mare."

Almost as if on cue, Applejack and Rarity were pushed against their will into the wicker mare where they were in the company of several animals, including pigs and chickens. Terrified to death, all Rarity could do was throw herself onto Applejack as she sobbed loudly much to the amusement of the villagers and their leaders.

"Ma, Pa, Granny!" Applejack cried, tears of fear forming in her eyes. "Help us! Please!"

Looking down at two ponies under the stage, Lord Summer gave them the signal to begin the fire that would burn the Wicker Mare and the two princesses inside!

Suddenly, a thunderous explosion was heard, catching the villagers and their leaders by surprise! Much to their horror, there they saw Princess Twilight Sparkle, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash in their battle armor with an army of soldiers behind them.

Without saying a word, Twilight gestured for the soldiers to charge towards the villagers with Tempest Shadow leading the attack.

Grateful that they had now arrived, Sergeant Howler punched and kicked the ponies holding him back as he proceeded to push Lord Summer to the ground.

A few moments later, Twilight flew onto the stage with Tempest behind her and using her magic, freed her friends from the Wicker Mare. "You guys okay?" Twilight asked as she helped them out of the wicker mare.

"Better now that you're here!" Applejack cried, grateful to be freed as Lady Summer approached them, only to be knocked back by Tempest Shadow who then proceeded to free Zipporwhill.

Lady Summer attempted to get back up again, only to be restrained by several guardsponies while Tempest Shadow looked on.

"Curse you all!" Lord Summer cried as he was forced to his hooves. "You know not what you have done!"

But Twilight was unfazed by this accusation. "Arrest the entire village," She ordered to Tempest Shadow. "For attempted murder and kidnapping!"

…

A little while later, the villagers were all loaded into carriages and taken away while Twilight and her friends investigated the village.

"Thank Celestia you came when you did," Applejack gasped as she and Rarity were examined for any injuries by several hippogriffs. "Zipporwhill, she was merely…"

"-The bait for the trap," Twilight interrupted, holding what appeared to be a book in her aura. "Yes, I know. It was all part of the plan."

"What plan?" Rarity pondered.

"A plan to sacrifice a life in exchange for something material," Twilight answered. "This village was cursed over a thousand years ago by King Sombra."

"But Lord Summer said that Nightmare Moon…" Applejack began.

"-He was wrong, Sombra did this to the village and thus tried to put the blame on Luna." Twilight interrupted.

Little did they know that inside one of the carriages, Lord Summer could hear the sounds of an all too familiar voice in his ear. "You failed in the mission assigned to you!"

"Forgive me, Grogar, forgive me," Lord Summer whispered. "I beg you to forgive me!"

"I gave you an opportunity to free yourself of the curse Sombra placed upon you, but you've squandered it," Grogar coldly hissed. "The souls of two princesses in exchange for the curse being lifted. Now you must suffer the consequences of your failure."

Looking down, Lord Summer could see his entire body begin to disappear before his eyes much to his horror! "What?!" He gasped! "No, no, no!"

Watching in horror, Lady Summer also began to disappear and in the other carriages, the other captured villagers followed suit, their souls being dragged back to the moon palace where Grogar was waiting for them.

…

"The ponies you cursed many years ago failed to fulfill their end of the bargain, Sombra." Grogar bitterly remarked as he watched their spirits return to the palace from the balcony.

"Of course, they failed, my emperor," Sombra replied. "So what becomes of them now?"

"Eternal imprisonment, Sombra," Grogar said as the spirits were absorbed into Grogar's bell. "Inside the bell, where the souls of the weak shall go for eternity. At least their failure will render me more powerful."

Listening closely, Sombra eagerly listened to the screams of the souls from inside Grogar's bewitching bell. Once the last soul was pulled into the bell, Grogar turned and walked away without saying a word.

"Well, that's what happens when you don't fulfill your end of the bargain, Lord Summer," Sombra remarked while looking out over the moon. "You stay cursed forever. Hope you love the accommodations of Grogar's bell." Suddenly, Sombra could only smile and chuckle quietly to himself, amused by what had just transpired.

What he and Grogar had done was cause fear amongst Equestria's new minted princesses, fear that hopefully in their minds, would weaken their spirits and give them the advantage needed to win what they so desired…the entirety of Equestria and its inhabitants.

…

…
> Episode 13: "Coaster Sisters"
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

…

…

Ever since Discord had been sent to spy on Grogar, Fluttershy felt a deep void in her life that seemed to consume her each and every day that Discord was away. Going through her cottage, she went about caring for all her animals, all while wondering about the reformed creature of chaos that was putting himself in harm's way for the sake of Equestria.

"Good morning, little friends," Fluttershy said to a small group of chickens in her chicken coop. "Did you sleep well?"

Nodding in reply, the chickens reassured her that they did. "That's great to hear," Fluttershy sighed, trying to put a positive outlook on her situation. "It's too bad Discord isn't here. He would have really gotten you going."

Looking up to the sun, Fluttershy tried to stay positive for her animals, but that was easier said than done. "Please stay safe, Discord," She thought to herself. "Wherever you are."

From behind the back door of her cottage, Angel Bunny watched as his owner wallowed in anxiety and depression. Even the mischievous rabbit was worried. In his mind, this wasn't Fluttershy.

Going back into her cottage, Fluttershy poured herself some morning tea and sat down on her couch. Today was Tuesday and normally, this would be her Tuesday teatime with Discord. Fluttershy was alone and she wanted company. Going over a picture of Discord on her shelf, she took the picture and placed it in front of her. "Ohh," She lamented in a quiet voice. "It's not the same without you, Discord. If only you weren't sent to spy on Grogar…"

Taking a sip of the tea, Fluttershy waited for the picture to answer her, but it didn't. "Okay, okay," she remarked. "I get that Twilight was right in sending you to spy on Grogar. Still, that doesn't mean I had a say in saying I was going to miss you. You aren't always perfect, Discord, but that doesn't mean you have a heart."

As she spoke, Fluttershy felt tears forming in the corners of her eyes as she wiped them away. "What if…" she cried. "What if you never return? What if Grogar does something bad to you? What if I never see you again?"

In a panicked state, Fluttershy took the picture and placed it right against her eyes. "I CAN'T LIVE WITHOUT YOU!" She cried in a loud voice only to have her solitude interrupted by the knocking of her door. "Huh? Who could that be?"

Putting the picture down, Fluttershy went to her door thinking who could be wanting to see her so early in the morning. Opening the door, Fluttershy hoped for a second that was Discord, but it wasn't.

"Um, Fluttershy? Starlight Glimmer asked as she and Trixie were given intimidated looks by Fluttershy's assigned guards. "Is there any reason as to why we're being viewed as the enemy?"

"You guys are making Trixie uncomfortable." Trixie said as Fluttershy felt a tad of disappointment in not seeing Discord at the front door.

…

…

Motioning for the guards to stand down, Fluttershy allowed Starlight and Trixie into her cottage. "Sorry about the guards," Fluttershy apologized. "They're only doing their job."

"How, by scaring and intimidating other ponies?" Trixie asked.0

"No, by questioning all visitors. Care for some tea?" Fluttershy asked. "I still have some in the kitchen."

"Much obliged," Starlight replied. "Thanks."

Sitting down on the sofa while Fluttershy went into the kitchen, Starlight and Trixie both looked down at the picture of Discord with Fluttershy's fresh tear stains on the glass. "She must have been at it again," Starlight said to Trixie while inspecting the picture of Discord. "Thinking about Discord."

"Well, isn't that the reason why we came over, Starlight? To check on her at Twilight's request?" Trixie remarked as Fluttershy came back into the living room with two cups of tea in her wings. "Even though he is a big doofus."

"Shh!" Starlight hissed, glaring at Trixie briefly before accepting the teacup from Fluttershy. "Thanks, Fluttershy. Sorry if we came over in a surprising manner."

"Oh, it's alright," Fluttershy replied, sitting between the two unicorns. "I could use the company, especially now with Discord gone. I just can't stop thinking about him."

Starlight could sense the sadness in Fluttershy's voice and felt like something needed to be done to help Fluttershy out. "How hard is it for you?"

"It's very hard, Starlight," Fluttershy sighed, leaning back against her sofa. "There have been times where I can't sleep because I'm worrying about him so much. It's almost like I'm expecting something bad to happen to him."

Despite Fluttershy's worries, Starlight tried to give a positive boost to Fluttershy's confidence. "Discord's the spirit of chaos, Fluttershy," She attempted to reassure her. "He'll be fine."

"But what if he won't be fine?" Fluttershy protested.

"He'd probably do something to defend himself," Trixie muttered, much to Starlight's chagrin. "Like turn that goat's castle into cheese."

"Grogar is nothing like all the villains we faced Trixie," Starlight interjected. "You know that!"

"But Discord can't just play by Grogar's rules, can he?" Trixie asked. "Just one snap of his paw and boom! Problem solved if it comes to that!"

"Okay, that's enough out of you, Trix. Discord was sent to spy on Grogar, not destroy him. If Discord could do that he would've done it already," Starlight protested before turning to Fluttershy. "The reason why we came here, Fluttershy, is to see if you would be up for a weekend in Las Pegasus."

"Las Pegasus?" Fluttershy wondered, taking another sip of her tea. "I haven't been there in ages."

"Yes," Trixie nodded. "But Twilight and your fellow princesses were thinking about you and your mental state. Besides, my dad's doing a new magic trick so he asked me to come and support him, and Starlight could use the break from her physical therapy."

"That's nice of your dad to invite you," Fluttershy replied, before suddenly becoming frightened and hugging Trixie in fear. "Wait, does that new trick involve a manticore?"

"No," Trixie muttered while using her magic to push Fluttershy away. "No manticore. Princess Twilight put a ban on the performance of the Moonshot Manticore Mouthdive several months ago in fact."

Fluttershy sighed in relief. "Oh, that's good."

"We think a weekend in Las Pegasus might be just the thing to take your mind off of Discord," Starlight suggested. "Rainbow Dash even recommended that roller coaster she rode with Applejack's family."

"You mean The Wild Blue Yonder?" Fluttershy nervously asked. "No thank you! I've always…I've always had a fear of roller coasters. Just the thought of being thrown about in sharp places…it makes me feel…"

"Unsafe?" Trixie interrupted. "I can assure you that I, myself, have been through much worse as a magician. And The Wild Blue Yonder is very safe. It was reopened by popular demand after the hotel owners decided it was more worthwhile to re-track it instead of tearing it down completely."

"Okay. Well, as long as we don't do any roller coasters like that, I'll take you up on your offer," Fluttershy hastily agreed. "But uh, don't you have to get back to the School of Friendship?"

"The day doesn't start for an hour. Besides, there's a new headmare running things now," Starlight replied. "So we thought we'd use the time to come visit you and see if you were interested in a weekend getaway."

"Oh." Fluttershy realized as her guests departed.

…

Leaving Fluttershy's cottage, Starlight began to feel an uncomfortable sensation in her back.

"It's bothering you again, isn't it?" Trixie asked as the two unicorns stopped in their tracks.

"Of course, it's bothering me again, Trixie!" Starlight gasped. "This blasted back brace! I feel so confined to it."

"If you want your back to get better you have to wear it," Trixie cautioned. "Remember what Doctor Stable said?"

"Yes, yes, I remember!" Starlight hissed as they resumed their walk back to the school. "You don't have to tell me twice!" She digested what she heard and soon the two unicorns went their separate ways with Starlight returning to the Castle of Friendship to begin another round of her physical therapies. Stripping off her headmare attire, Starlight went about her therapies, being done this time under the guidance of Rainbow Dash.

"Okay," Rainbow Dash coached. "Lean forward gently, Starlight."

Doing as she was told, Starlight leaned forward despite the confines of the back brace. "Easy for you to say," Starlight groaned. "Do you know how hard it is to wear a back brace? Ahh! That smarted that time!"

It was then that Starlight began to think more about Fluttershy and knowing that Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy were close, she began to try and get inside Fluttershy's mind via Rainbow Dash.

"How was Fluttershy?" Rainbow Dash asked as Starlight did another lean forward. "Still thinking about Discord?"

"Yeah," Starlight gasped as she leaned back and repeated the motion. "It looked like she'd been crying on a picture of him."

"And that's why she needs a change of scenery, Starlight," Rainbow Dash remarked. "All of us are worried about her. I mean, I get that she misses Discord but she's a princess too. She needs to be mentally focused! Being a…being a princess is tough. And now with Celestia and Luna in the classroom and us running Equestria with a war going on, we need to all be on the same page."

"Actually," Starlight groaned. "I brought up the idea of her going on that roller coaster you went on, The Wild Blue Yonder."

"Yeah, I was surprised to learn that Flim and Flam decided to reopen it," Rainbow Dash remarked. "But that's beside the point."

"Well, this may sound silly, but…I've never been on a roller coaster either," Starlight pointed out. "There were never any carnivals that had them when I was growing up."

"You've NEVER been on a roller coaster?!" Rainbow Dash gasped, her face filled with shock!

Starlight nervously chuckled as she felt a sharp twinge in her back. "Mind if we take a break?"

"Okay," Rainbow reluctantly agreed. "But you don't know what you're missing with roller coasters. It's the greatest thing you've ever experienced in your life!"

"I'm sure it is," Starlight replied while taking a drink of water. "Still, it may not be for some ponies. I mean, look at my back."

"They'll make sure that you're protected, they've got spells for that," Rainbow remarked. "Flim and Flam may be con ponies, but they care about safety first and foremost."

Starlight arched an eyebrow upward. "How would you know?"

"Because I've been there, Starlight." Rainbow Dash chuckled while nudging Starlight Glimmer in the side, away from the back brace.

…

Sure enough, the weekend arrived and Fluttershy brought her suitcase down from her bedroom to wait for Starlight and Trixie to arrive.

Applejack was also downstairs, having been asked to look after Fluttershy's animals while she was away. "Thanks for looking after the animals, Applejack." Fluttershy smiled.

"Ah, no problem, Fluttershy," Applejack replied while sitting on Fluttershy's couch. "We've got enough help on the farm and I could use a change of scenery. We've grown our workforce, I reckon: Big Mac, Sugar Belle, Apple Bloom and Grand Pear, they can all manage without me for one weekend."

Chuckling nervously, Fluttershy looked away from Applejack, much to the farm pony's confusion and surprise.

"Um, Fluttershy, is everythin' all right with ya?" Applejack asked.

"It's just that," Fluttershy timidly answered. "Do you…do you think this is the right thing? Sending me to Las Pegasus? You…you remember what happened last time?"

"With Gladmane? Sure, but he's been put out of business thanks to us," Then getting up from the sofa, Applejack walked over to the Princess of Kindness, throwing a foreleg over her shoulder. "Listen Sugarcube," She explained. "We've all been worried about ya with Discord bein' gone and such."

Just then there was a knock on the door and Applejack went to answer it. Opening it, she saw that Trixie and Starlight were being accompanied by one other pony. "Rainbow Dash?" Applejack wondered. "What are you doin' here?"

"Spending the weekend in Las Pegasus, what else?" The Princess of Loyalty excitedly remarked as Applejack raised an eyebrow slightly. "Why are you looking at me like that?"

"You know why," Applejack replied. "You're probably still mad at me because I forced you to look after Granny and her friends when you wanted…?"

Not wanting to see an argument develop between the two princesses, Starlight quickly got in between them. "Okay, okay," She nervously chuckled. "Let's get to the train station before things get out of hoof."

However, as they walked to the train station, Fluttershy couldn't help but notice the back brace Starlight was being forced to wear. She was seeing this for the very first time and immediately felt sorry for her.

Boarding the Las Pegasus bound Friendship Express, the four mares settled in for the weekend experience of Las Pegasus. But, Fluttershy felt like she needed to reach out to Starlight about her back brace. "Hey Starlight," Fluttershy asked, looking over at Starlight's back brace. "Is that what you're wearing because of your back injuries?"

"It is, Fluttershy," Starlight solemnly replied. "Got to admit, it's uncomfortable, but necessary. As a matter of fact, I can use the change of scenery myself."

"Me too," Fluttershy sighed. "I miss Discord, yes. But, I understand how good it is for my mental health to get away from Ponyville."

"Yes, we've all needed to put our mental health in top priority, Fluttershy," Starlight replied, placing a hoof on Fluttershy's leg. "I mean, we all saw what happened with Twilight and why you and the others became princesses to begin with."

Silently, Fluttershy nodded. "How long do you think you will have to wear that?"

"I don't know, Fluttershy. Depends on what Doctor Stable says," Starlight sighed. "All that matters is getting back in the School of Friendship and running it. Sunset Shimmer will do a good job in the meantime, but it just won't be the same." Starlight felt a small tear trickle down her face.

The train arrived in Las Pegasus a short time later, and the four mares soon found themselves amongst the hustle and bustle of the city.

"Well, here we are, gang!" Rainbow Dash declared, her mind set on riding her favorite roller coaster. "Welcome to Las Pegasus!"

"Hasn't changed a bit," Trixie remarked, admiring some of the newly minted billboards. "Although there have been more magic acts coming together lately. But none of them hold a candle to my father's."

Leaving the train station, all proceeded towards the hotel where the roller coaster was and as soon as they stepped into the lobby, there in the center was the roller coaster.

…

…

The ponies had only just gotten into the hotel and already, both Fluttershy and Starlight were developing symptoms of anxiety due to the roller coaster.

"Look guys," Rainbow pointed out. "We all agreed that coming to Las Pegasus was for your own good."

"Yes, but roller coasters are not my thing!" Fluttershy protested.

"Mine too!" Starlight added.

"Then don't look at the roller coaster," Trixie suggested to the frightened ponies. "Think of it as something else."

"What? As a dangerous back breaking machine?" Starlight protested. "What if something happens during the ride?"

"Then you use your magic," Trixie protested. "Or Fluttershy can use her wings."

"Guys, I know you're both frightened," Rainbow declared, catching their attention. "But think of all the events of recently you've been involved in. They were frightening too."

"Those were different, Rainbow Dash!" Fluttershy protested.

"Guys, I'm serious," Rainbow insisted. "I mean, look at all of what you've become: Fluttershy, you and I are princesses; Starlight, you are running the School of Friendship with Sunburst and Trixie. Do you think that we got what we got on a silver platter? No! We had to be involved in a lot of scary situations in order to get to where we are today."

Turning around slowly and shakily, both Fluttershy and Starlight saw the gathered ponies around them. Some of them with cameras in their hooves and auras.

"Thought I'd bring my dad to try and offer some additional support." Trixie declared to Rainbow Dash as Jackpot approached Fluttershy and Starlight, getting down at their level.

"Trixie thought you could use some encouragement." Jackpot said in a warm voice.

"M...M... Mr. Ja..ja…jackpot?" Starlight stammered.

"I see you remember me, Starlight," Jackpot chuckled, nudging Starlight in the side. "Why are you scared?"

"Roller Coasters…they scare me." Starlight replied.

Jackpot then asked. "But why?"

"Being thrown from the car," Starlight answered. "Getting killed…not seeing my students again."

Taking his forelegs, Jackpot brought both Fluttershy and Starlight together with a warm smile on his face while Rainbow Dash and Trixie looked on. "I want to tell you both something and I want you to listen carefully," He explained in a warm voice. "In life, we all have to do things we don't want to do. Not because we choose to but because we are destined to do them. When I was your age, I was afraid of being in front of an audience. I was afraid of making myself look like an idiot, but I did it anyway because it was my destiny. We can't hide from our destiny, but we can try and reduce the fear."

Reaching into a bag that he had next to him, Jackpot reached in and pulled out both a pair of teddy bears, one black and one white, giving them both to Fluttershy and Starlight to which they both accepted. "These are friends of mine and my daughter's named Penn and Teller," he further explained. "They've helped me overcome our fears of being magicians and they will help you overcome yours. I assure you, roller coasters may seem scary but they are actually very safe. You're far more likely to be injured or killed doing many other things. And The Wild Blue Yonder has a perfect safety record."

Taking the teddy bears, Fluttershy and Starlight each felt their soft furs touching their faces. Right away, both of them began to feel their anxieties go down slightly. "I…I feel relieved," Fluttershy spoke up. "I feel like…Discord's going to come home again one day."

"I…I feel the same," Starlight added as both she and Fluttershy rose to their feet. "I feel like…I'm going to be back at the School of Friendship one day."

Feeling that his strategy worked, Jackpot chuckled warmly to himself as Trixie joined her father's side. "And they will help you both overcome your fear of that right over there," Jackpot declared, motioning for them to look at The Wild Blue Yonder.

With their fears going down, both Fluttershy and Starlight felt that they could ride the roller coaster. Turning back to Jackpot, they handed the bears back to him, but Jackpot rejected them. "Take them with you on the roller coaster, because they will help you with anything just as they once helped me overcome my greatest fears."

Grateful, both mares hugged Jackpot and with the teddy bears clutched to their bodies, Fluttershy and Starlight each walked towards the roller coaster with Trixie and Rainbow Dash following suit.

…

Boarding the roller coaster, both Fluttershy and Starlight sat in the front row with the two teddy bears as the roller coaster moved along at fast moving speeds.

Once they got off the roller coaster, all reconvened with Jackpot. "How did you feel?" He asked Fluttershy and Starlight.

"I feel…great!" Fluttershy answered. "Like a big weight was taken off my shoulders!"

"Mine too," Starlight added. "Although my back is hurting a little bit despite the spells they cast."

Handing the bears back to Jackpot, both Fluttershy and Starlight were grateful for what Jackpot had done for them. "Well, being leaders require courage and strength," Jackpot told them. "Just as I once had to learn long ago."

With their fears conquered, both Starlight and Fluttershy left with Rainbow Dash to check into their room while Trixie and her dad stayed briefly behind.

"Thanks for helping them out, Dad." Trixie said to her father.

"Anytime, Trixie," Jackpot replied. "Anytime."

Suddenly, Trixie got herself another thought. "By the way," She inquired, taking the bears out of the bag with her magic aura. "Where did you find these bears? I haven't seen them since I was a filly."

"I've kept them hidden for when I most need them, Trixie," Jackpot answered. "Such as today. In fact, I think we may all need to have teddy bears in our lives when all is said and done."

"Dad," Trixie declared, still holding the bears in her aura. "I think you may be right."

And the father and daughter looked up at The Wild Blue Yonder, a typical roller coaster transformed into a symbol of overcoming a pony's greatest fear.

…

…
> Episode 14: "Of Wind Gods and Ninjors, Part 1"
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

…

…

In the outer reaches of space lay an object so out of the ordinary hurtling through the skies, spinning at a fast pace. Inside the bottle, a small humanoid figure was beginning to grow dizzy from the constant rotations. "Ohh, ohh!" He moaned. "How far did that creature throw me? He said that I was going to his friends but this is ridiculous!"

Suddenly, he felt a sudden surge in his stomach, realizing that he was about to hurl whatever was inside of him. "Come on, Ninjor, behave like the Power Rangers are in front of you!" He said to himself, finally beginning to feel a warmness at his feet. "Okay, now it's getting hot in here. Really hot in here!" Little did Ninjor realize that his bottle was entering through the atmosphere and very soon it was to land in Equestria.

Meanwhile, down by a stream at the edge of the Everfree Forest, Twilight Sparkle and her friends had invited members of the Canterlot press for a picnic press conference.

"Nice of you to invite us to cover your picnic, your highnesses," A green coated unicorn pony wearing a blue necktie commented, along with several other ponies as the six princesses looked up at him. "I understand that this is meant to send a message to your subjects, correct?"

"Yes," Twilight answered. "Lately, I've noticed a lot of ponies and other creatures have continued to be concerned for my mental health. This is a way to show to them that I am taking better care of it."

"By being with us, of course. We all became princesses alongside her for a reason you know." Rainbow Dash remarked, chuckling while putting on her signature sunglasses.

The reporter wrote in his notebook what Rainbow Dash had said and then became distracted as Pinkie Pie took a huge bite out of a cupcake.

Looking at the reporter, the princess of laughter produced a big smile with chocolate running down her mouth. "Care for a cupcake?" She asked the reporter, hoofing a chocolate cupcake to him.

"Umm, I'm going to have to decline, your highness," The reporter politely said while pushing the cupcake away. "My wife would kill me if I cheated on my diet. Now, um, if you don't mind my asking, could each of you relate to me how you manage your mental health…"

But then suddenly, Rainbow looked up at the sky and saw what appeared to be a streak of light flying across it. "Hey guys, do you see that?" She asked, catching the attention of all who were gathered. "Is it just me or is that a meteor?"

"A meteor?" Pinkie Pie gasped! "LET'S EAT AND GET OUT OF HERE!"

"Pinkie, we happen to have a guest here," Twilight cautioned in a stern voice, before looking up at the sky with a pair of binoculars. "And that is not a meteor."

"How can you tell?" Rarity asked, looking at the streak with her opera glasses.

"It's too small to be one," Twilight declared as the streak went past them. "If anything, it's probably an UFO."

"UFO?" Fluttershy nervously asked.

Just then, Twilight felt a strange feeling in her horn. But not saying anything, Twilight left the picnic and went after the source.

"We'd better follow her!" Rainbow Dash declared, immediately taking to the air.

"I'm in too!" Applejack added as she followed Rainbow Dash with Rarity following behind and Pinkie Pie trying to catch up while eating the last of the cupcakes.

However, Fluttershy turned to the reporter in an apologetic manner. "So sorry about this." She apologized to the reporter before running after her friends, leaving the reporter alone at the picnic site.

Racing to the crash site, Twilight and her friends would soon come face to face with the bottle and the occupant inside of it.

…

…

Approaching the spot where the object had landed (in a swamp within the forest), Twilight activated her horn and slowly approached what appeared to be some sort of bottle, carefully trying to avoid stepping on anything sharp within the swamp water in case the bottle had cracked upon landing. "Wait here." She told her friends.

"Twilight, darling, I don't think this is a good idea," Rarity suggested, attempting to persuade Twilight to come back to them. "You're going to…"

"-Put a sock in it, Rarity," Applejack interrupted. "Let Twilight do what she needs to do."

But Spike, who had also accompanied the group, followed Twilight as she approached the bottle. "You see something, Twilight?" He asked. "Or hear anything?"

"There's someone in that bottle," Twilight answered. "And whoever is in that bottle is still alive!" Looking at the blue bottle, she carefully picked it up with her magic and placed an eye inside. Suddenly, her eyes widened with shock as she stepped back away and dropped the bottle!

Spike managed to save the bottle from being damaged further as he reacted quickly. "Twilight, what is it?!" He cried!

"There's…there's a two legged creature inside that bottle," Twilight gasped before declaring! "We'd better get it to some help! Come on!"

Doing as his big sister figure told him, Spike followed Twilight back to the rest of their friends who were waiting for them. "Girls!" Twilight told them. "There's someone inside this bottle, someone alive!"

"Alive?" Rainbow wondered.

"Yes," Twilight nodded. "Now come on! We've got to get back to the castle and figure out what this creature wants!"

Doing as Twilight told them, all her friends followed her back to the Castle of Friendship.

…

Meanwhile, up on the moon, Grogar was drawing up plans for a series of attacks on Equestria when he was interrupted by the sounds of knocking on the door. "Enter!" He called and the door to the throne room opened to reveal Sombra on the other side with several donkey soldiers. "What is your business, Sombra? It had better be important."

"My emperor..." Sombra began as he entered with Grogar looking up at him.

"-Has the inventory been counted?" Grogar asked. "Because if it has not…"

Sombra interrupted. "Yes it has my emperor, but…"

"But what, you simpleton?" Grogar coldly hissed. "Spit it out, or shall I have Scarface force it out of you?!"

Sombra forced back a gulp as he answered. "There is a bottle missing."

Hearing this made Grogar stop what he was doing and rise to Sombra's level. The overthrown black hearted unicorn gulped nervously as Grogar approached him, looking up right into Sombra's face.

"What bottle?" Grogar asked in a low voice.

"A b-blue one…m-my emperor," Sombra stammered, causing Grogar to step back slightly with a shocked look on his face. Turning back around to his plans, Grogar realized that he had a far more pressing issue to deal with. "My emperor?"

As if reacting to Sombra's words, Grogar turned his back to the unicorn king and to the crystal ball. Activating his magic, he turned it on and saw Lockdown transform into Discord holding the bottle:

"What's going on?" Ninjor asked. "I'm getting sick in here!"

"Shh, keep it down!" Discord whispered while glaring into the bottle with one of his eyes. "Do you want Grogar to hear you and get us both in trouble?!"

"Well, I…" Ninjor started to say.

"-Good!" Discord interrupted. "Now, I'm going to send you back to where I came from. Just stay in your little jar until you arrive."

Transforming himself into a baseball player, Discord aimed the jar towards Equestria. "Here's the windup…" He whispered to himself. "And the pitch…" Using his lion paw, Discord threw the jar into space and could only wonder if it would arrive safely in Equestria. Watching from the moon, Discord saw the jar going further and further away as it headed straight for Equestria.

Angered at what he saw, Grogar roared loudly and threw his plans onto the floor at Sombra's hooves! All Sombra and the donkeys could do was watch in horror at Grogar's fury being displayed in front of them. "I might have known it!" He thundered. "What a fool I've been not to have seen the writing on the wall! Twilight Sparkle dared to send the spirit of chaos to spy on me!"

The overthrown king of the Crystal Empire recoiled further at his superior's wrath.

"I…I trust you wish to deal with him." Sombra stammered.

"Bring him to me," Grogar ordered in a low, growling voice. "Or do you dare question my authority?" Sombra felt his heart sink at Grogar's intimidating body language but did as he was told. "Then go!" Grogar shouted as Sombra left the throne room. "That ninja spirit is essential to providing me with the power I seek!"

Reactivating his crystal ball, Grogar decided that he needed to bring in a new ally to hunt down the missing spirit. "And there is only one creature that can bring him back to me."

Channeling into his powers, Grogar chanted an incantation and a white puff of smoke emerged from his bell while a strong gust of wind blew through the throne room, sending the door wide open. After a few moments, a large cloud materialized into a creature with green eyes and a blue diamond on his forehead. Letting out a loud roar, the creature flexed its arms and Grogar laughed in delight at what was in front of him. "Welcome back to the land of the living, Arabus."

…

…

Floating in front of Grogar, the creature of wind floated down to Grogar and bowed before him. "Rise, o mighty spirit of the wind and hear my commands!" Grogar commanded.

"O mighty emperor of Equestria, you have revived me," Arabus declared. "I thank you!"

"And you shall be most thankful," Grogar replied as he stepped around from behind his table. "For I have a task for you, to obtain the spirit of the warrior whose powers I desire. The one named…Ninjor."

"It shall be done, my emperor," Arabus acknowledged, once again bowing to Grogar. "And I will blow down every tree in Equestria if I have to. None escape me!"

Snickering, Grogar felt that this new ally of his was going to be a worthy one. "Indeed, Arabus. That is why I've revived you so," He remarked. "Now go at once and bring Ninjor back to me dead or alive. Do not make me question my decision to bring you back!"

Laughing, Arabus undertook his task as Grogar sent him away with his magic. Once the wind demon was gone, the ram turned his attention to another far more pressing issue, the mole in his operations: Discord.

…

…

Back at the Castle of Friendship, Twilight and her friends brought Ninjor's bottle into the throne room, placing it on the Friendship Map for closer study.

"What do you think could be in there?" Applejack pondered. "You think it's some kind of genie?"

"Ooh, does it make wishes?" Pinkie pondered as well. "Because I've got some wishes that I want to make." Almost as if on cue, Pinkie grabbed the bottle and attempted to rub it only to have Twilight snatch it away.

"If it was a genie, it would have come out already." Spike remarked, flying towards the bottle and looking into it.

"I'm not a genie you insolent pest!" Ninjor cried, looking up at Spike's eye. "I am Ninjor, guardian of the ninja coins and keeper of the Temple of Power!"

"'The Temple of Power'?" Fluttershy wondered while looking over at Rainbow Dash. "It sounds like something out of a Daring Do story."

"You might be right on that," Rainbow replied. "But if it is I haven't heard of it, yet."

Wasting no idea, Twilight approached the bottle and peaked her eyes inside it, giving her attention to Ninjor. "Listen to me, Ninjor," She declared. "We mean you no harm. I am Princess Twilight Sparkle, supreme ruler of Equestria."

"Supreme Ruler?" Ninjor replied. "Then I shall give you my respect for someone so mighty. Stand clear, here I come!"

Seeing the bottle shaking, Twilight and her friends stood clear as magical energy emerged from the bottle, shooting up into the sky!

"Okay, that's not a genie!" Pinkie remarked as Ninjor emerged from the bottle and stood on the friendship table, flexing his muscles after being confined for so long.

"Free at last!" Ninjor cried in a loud voice. "Thank Zordon! Oh, it's so good to be out of that bottle again!"

Further flexing his muscles, Ninjor began to step on the friendship table, much to Pinkie Pie's shock.

"Hey!" Pinkie cried as Ninjor stepped over and over again on the location of the Pie Family's rock farm. "You're stepping on my old home! Stop it!"

"Oh," Ninjor replied, realizing his mistake and stepping down. "Excuse me, fair one. I hope your home is covered by warranty or whatever insurance you have around here."

Chuckling to herself, Twilight walked up to Ninjor. "It's only a holographic map," She explained, showing it off to the ninja master. "This friendship map is a map of our homeland, Equestria. And it can sometimes send us on missions to spread friendship, sometimes even beyond Equestria's boundaries."

"Fascinating," Ninjor replied. "It's too bad I don't have anything like this."

"Look, Mr. Ninjor," Applejack spoke up, also approaching the ninja master. "It's nice to hear you like our map, but we've got a lot of questions to ask you."

…

Meanwhile, Lockdown returned to the moon after having paid a visit to the Predacons and found himself at the front door of Grogar's castle. "Hmm, Megatron seems to be someone who wants to play by his own rules," He whispered to himself as he walked to the front door. "Well, better get my latest findings to Twilight and the others."

But as Lockdown approached the front door, he was greeted by Sombra and several donkey soldiers. "Um, King Sombra," He blinked. "Can you let me pass? I have to deliver my intelligence to Master Grogar."

However Sombra didn't move. "Megatron relayed his plans to me," Lockdown protested. "Grogar must know."

"Oh, he will know about Megatron and the Predacons," Sombra snickered, activating his horn. "But first…"

To Lockdown's confusion, Sombra pointed to the donkey soldiers and they approached Lockdown, surrounding him. Immediately, he began to become very confused. "What's going on here?!" He asked upon seeing the donkeys surrounding him. "What's the meaning of this, Sombra?!"

"Bring him to Grogar," Sombra ordered to the soldiers. "It seems like you are not who you say you are, Lockdown. I had a feeling you couldn't be trusted, and it seems my hunch was right."

Doing as they were told, the donkey soldiers escorted Lockdown into the palace and a few moments later, they arrived in Grogar's throne room where the demonic ram was waiting with Scarface at his side. The bear growled at the arrival of Sombra and the supposed Predacon bounty hunter.

"Emperor Grogar," Lockdown declared and quickly bowed to his superior. "I have done as you told me to do and gave Megatron your instructions. I also wish to report you of two new Predacons to join his ranks, codenames Laserbeak and Transquito."

"That is not important now, Lockdown, I already know of their existence," Grogar replied. "There is something else we need to discuss. Something far more important."

Then with a nod, Grogar ordered the donkey soldiers out of the throne room leaving only Sombra to stand next to Lockdown. "Lockdown, where did you come from?" Grogar questioned, much to the Predacon's confusion.

"Answer the question! Say something, unless you're afraid!" Sombra commanded while drawing a small dagger.

"I don't understand, what's the meaning of this?!" Lockdown protested as Grogar rose from his throne. "I come from Cybertron, serving the Predacons. You should know that already."

"I wish I did," Grogar hissed. "Tell me something, Lockdown. If you are truly allied with the Predacons, why didn't you stay with them when I gave them King Vorak's kingdom? Why have you continued to serve me?"

Right away, Lockdown began to get nervous at Grogar's questioning. He then turned his attention over to Scarface who was licking his lips.

"Answer me!" Grogar shouted in Lockdown's face, causing the Predacon bounty hunter to become nervous. "Why didn't you stay with Megatron, your fellow Predacon?!"

"I felt like I could do better here under your service, master." Lockdown nervously replied but Grogar wasn't buying it.

"I refuse to believe that!" Grogar declared, tapping into the powers of his bewitching bell. "Because you are not really Lockdown or a Predacon!"

With a loud ring, the bewitching bell absorbed Lockdown's power out of him and as Sombra watched, Lockdown slowly began to revert back into Discord, the creature of chaos loudly roaring as he fell to his stomach!

Looking up, Discord couldn't believe that he had been exposed so quickly. A sense of fear and dread befell upon him as Grogar smiled in amusement!

"Well look at this, Sombra," Grogar laughed as Discord nervously gulped. "If it isn't the spirit of chaos himself spying on me! How utterly utterly expected."

Laughing, Sombra circled around Discord and joined Grogar's side while Scarface also joined them. "I should have known that Princess Twilight would send you of all creatures to spy on me," Grogar declared, picking Discord up with his magic and throwing him against a wall. "And I suppose you know what it is I do to spies."

Gulping nervously, Discord attempted to try and snap himself away with his lion paw. However, Grogar anticipated this and locked Discord's paw with his magic. "Don't even think about leaving so soon," Grogar protested. "Because when I'm done with you, you shall be the first casualty in my quest to take what is mine!"

All Discord could do was recoil in horror at Grogar as the ram moved closer and closer towards him.

…

…

"The powers of ninja?" Twilight wondered as she and her friends looked at Ninjor. "What are you talking about, Ninjor?"

Sitting down on Twilight's throne, Ninjor kicked his legs up and gave the Supreme Princess of Equestria and her friends his attention to them. "Okay," He began to explain. "It's a long story, but to put it simply…" Tapping on the "N" symbol on his chest, Ninjor produced a moving picture of himself fighting against the backdrop of a fortress along with several other multicolored robots against a group of invading multicolored robots.

"I was fighting in defense of the planet, Eltar," Ninjor explained. "We ultimately lost, and I fell with the other zords."

"Zords?" Rainbow Dash blinked in confusion. "Never heard of that before."

A few moments later, the moving picture transitioned to Ninjor and another robot similar to him lying on the table of what appeared to be the fortress' command center. "I was gravely injured along with my ally and dear friend, Auric the Conqueror," Ninjor continued as Twilight and the others watched Ninjor's final scene play out. "I think you might want to get the tissues out for this part."

"All the megazords were destroyed," Tommy said to Zordon when they all reconvened in the command center. "They were just too strong."

"Unfortunately, the destruction could not be helped," Zordon sighed. "But I have far more urgent news for you: Ninjor and Auric have been gravely wounded in the fight."

"Where are they?" Katherine asked and Zordon led them down to the lower level Power Chamber and there they saw Ninjor and Auric, lying down on a table with the Alien Rangers attending to them. Both had damages on their bodies that were deep and unable to be fixed.

"No," Katherine whispered, her eyes filling up with tears. "Ninjor, Auric."

"Rangers?" Ninjor moaned, weakly looking over towards them "Is…that you?"

"Yes, Ninjor," Adam sadly sighed. "It's us."

"I…I guess…you know…that…I haven't…much time. I'm…sorry…that…"

"Ninjor, you fought hard," Tommy hastily declared. "We all fought hard…but they were just too powerful."

"And…the zords?"

"Gone, destroyed."

Hearing this made Ninjor sigh in defeat.

"Everything we have worked for is gone," Adam sadly replied. "The Zeo Zords are gone, as well as the Shogunzords and the Ninjazords. Dark Specter has put us in a great disadvantage. What do we do?"

Before Adam could say another word, Ninjor let out several deep breaths and all knew that he was drawing his last breaths.

"He's dying!" Delphine cried as Ninjor turned to his friends for the last time.

"Rangers…" he whispered as he breathed his last and died.

Touched by what they saw, Twilight and her friends lowered their heads in respect of Ninjor and both Pinkie and Rarity began to cry softly, dapping their eyes with their handkerchiefs.

"My spirit left Eltar," Ninjor continued. "Got to tell you, it seemed weird being reduced to nothing short of a floating spirit. I was powerless, unable to help my friends. But the ninja powers were with me. Suddenly as I floated away, I felt myself being pulled by a strange force. For a moment, I thought I was being pulled back to Eltar, thinking that Zordon had found a way to bring me back to life. But instead…"

Watching, Twilight and her friends saw Ninjor's spirit and the ninja powers being pulled into the moon's atmosphere and Ninjor materializing back into a humanoid form.

"Where…where am I?" Ninjor asked, looking around the moon. "Zordon? Tommy? Anyone?"

Suddenly, Ninjor turned around and saw the shadow of a ram flanked by a group of donkeys. Drawing the sword from his back, Ninjor attempted to defend himself against this unseen enemy. "Who are you?" Ninjor asked. "You're not Zordon!"

"Zordon?" The ram asked. "I am not who you think you are talking to, Ninjor. I am Emperor Grogar, and I seek the powers you have! Powers that you will give me to one way or another!"

Almost without warning, the ram tapped into his powers and immediately weakened Ninjor, dropping him to his knees and causing him to shrink to a small size. Bringing forth a bottle, the donkey soldiers picked up the shrunken ninja master and placed him in the bottle.

"Now you shall give your powers to me, Ninjor!" Grogar declared.

"Never!" Ninjor cried.

"Very well then," Grogar remarked. "I hope you enjoy your new accommodations!" And just as the cap was placed on the bottle, the vision ended.

"And that was it," Ninjor sighed. "For a while, Grogar kept me prisoner, demanding that I surrender the ninja powers to him. But I refused his request time after time because the powers of ninja can never be used by the forces of evil."

Astonished by what had just been said, Twilight felt that she and her friends needed to do something to protect Ninjor at all costs.

"Ninjor," Twilight declared. "I can assure you that we will do everything in our power to ensure your safety. You and the powers you harbor shall not be given to Grogar on our watch!"

Suddenly, all noticed the winds outside the castle beginning to blow wildly as clouds began to surround the area!

"Hey guys," Rainbow remarked. "I don't think that the winds are supposed to be blowing like that! Not today!"

"Odd," Twilight declared while looking up to Rainbow Dash. "Was there a plan to create strong winds, Rainbow Dash?"

"No!" Rainbow replied with a shake of her head. "Not that I know of. I think we're in big trouble!"

Just then, a rogue tree branch crashed through one of the windows, causing the ponies to step back in horror!

Stepping outside the castle, all saw the previously clear blue sky surrounded by dark gray clouds while the winds blew wildly!

"Ahh, my mane!" Rarity screamed again and a few moments later, a swirling tornado formed in front of the princesses followed by a maniacal laugh.

"It can't be!" Twilight gasped, activating her horn.

"Can't be what?!" Applejack shouted, trying to hold onto her favorite hat. "Who is it, Twi?!"

"Allow me to answer her question for you," A voice declared above the raging winds as two green eyes and a purple diamond in the forehead emerged, followed by a pair of arms. "I am Arabus, king of the winds, and you have something Grogar wants!"

Twilight gulped nervously as Arabus laughed loudly at her and her friends.

…

Meanwhile, back in the human world, Tommy was awakened with a start much to the confusion of his love, Katharine. "Tommy, what is it?" She asked, turning on the bedroom light. "What's wrong?"

"It's Ninjor," Tommy answered, looking back at her. "He's alive! I can feel it!"

Katharine looked on in confusion as Tommy realized that he needed to find Ninjor wherever he may be, and fast!

…

…
> Episode 15: "Of Wind Gods and Ninjors, Part 2"
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

…

"PREVIOUSLY ON MY LITTLE PONY"

…

Rainbow Dash: "Hey guys, do you see that? Is it just me or is that a meteor?"

Twilight Sparkle: "It's too small to be one. There's someone inside this bottle, someone alive!"

King Sombra: "There is a bottle missing."

Grogar: "Twilight Sparkle dared to send the spirit of chaos to spy on me! Welcome back to the land of the living, Arabus."

Ninjor: "Free at Last!"

Lockdown: "What's the meaning of this, Sombra?!"

King Sombra: "It seems like you are not who you say you are, Lockdown. I had a feeling you couldn't be trusted, and it seems my hunch was right."

Grogar: "You are not really Lockdown or a Predacon! If it isn't the spirit of chaos himself spying on me! How utterly utterly expected."

Rainbow Dash: "I think we're in big trouble!"

Arabus: "I am Arabus, king of the winds, and you have something Grogar wants!"

Katherine: "Tommy, what is it?"

Tommy: "It's Ninjor! He's alive! I can feel it!"

…

…

Scorpan and his fellow prisoners were sitting in their cells when they heard the sounds of the doors opening, followed by the sounds of struggling and grunting.

"Let's go, creature of chaos!" One of the donkey soldiers shouted as Scorpan approached the bars of his cell. "Move it!" Then without warning, the sound of a whip was heard and Scorpan watched as the shadow of a mismatched creature was seen amongst the shadow of a lone lamplight held by another donkey soldier.

"What's happening?" Scorpan asked himself, looking back to the captured protohumans who couldn't speak with his tongue. "Is that, Discord?"

A few moments later, the shadow of Grogar came down the stairs of the dungeon, following the donkey soldiers as they led their prisoner into a large room.

Just then several more shadows appeared, the first shadow belonging to King Sombra and then Tirek, Chrysalis and Cozy Glow.

Seeing his brother, Scorpan cried out to him. "Brother!" He called out to Tirek, catching the centaur off guard. "Brother!"

"What does he want?" Tirek muttered to himself as he approached. "What do you want, Scorpan? It's too late to beg for mercy."

"What is the meaning of this?!" Scorpan demanded. "What is happening to Discord?! What did you do to him?!"

"He's been punished for spying on behalf of Princess Twilight and masquardering under false pretenses," Tirek answered, placing his hands on the bars of the cell. "But it doesn't matter to you. So if I were you I'd keep your mouth shut."

Proceeding to turn away to join his fellow villains, Tirek was interrupted yet again by Scorpan. "Are you going to allow this?" Scorpan asked, causing Tirek to stop walking. "Are you going to allow an innocent creature to be brutally tortured? Is that really what you want?"

For a moment, Tirek felt conflicted, almost as if he would bow to the pressure of his brother's question. "I don't make the decision of whether or not he lives or dies," Tirek replied in a firm voice. "That is Grogar's decision alone."

This news stunned Scorpan, but he wasn't surprised. "Father would never have killed spies just for being exposed!" Scorpan protested, turning around and facing his brother again. "He would have…"

"-Father was a poor excuse of a ruler who got what he deserved!" Tirek retorted. "Press me even further, Scorpan, and you will be joining Discord in whatever his ultimate fate will be!"

"Tirek?" An old voice belonging to Sendak called as he came down the stairs. "Grogar wants all of us to witness Discord's punishment. Please come at once, we mustn't keep Grogat waiting."

Heeding his mentor's call, Tirek turned back to his brother. "Whatever happens in the torture chamber is none of your concern, brother," Tirek warned, stepping back from the cell and briefly turning his attention to the protohumans. "And that goes for the rest of you too!"

Walking away from the cell, Tirek followed Sendak into the torture chamber where all of the Legion was gathered around Discord, his mismatched limbs stretched out and tied against a rack.

Grogar stood in front of the captured spirit of chaos with a disgusted look on his face. "If you are thinking of escaping," He warned. "Don't even try it. I've cancelled out your chaos powers with the power of my bell."

To prove his point, Grogar showed Discord his uncontrolled chaos powers stored in the bewitching bell. "It's humorous, really," He continued, walking up to him. "Princess Twilight Sparkle and her friends were stupid enough to send a dumb minded creature like you to spy on me. Tell me, Discord, what were you thinking of sharing with your so-called 'friends'?"

Discord looked up at Grogar weakly, a sense of fear and dread billowing inside of his body, almost as if he wasn't going to survive what was about to transpire.

"Answer the question, creature of chaos!" Sombra ordered, pointing a long spear at Discord's throat.

"Grogar," Discord whispered nervously but defiantly. "I know…we go a long way back…but I've always thought of you as a party pooper. Choosing to make ponies lives miserable solely because they took over your land."

"Well you were in the same boat once," Grogar sneered. "You made ponies lives miserable with your chaos powers for the sake of your little 'games'."

"But I had my limits," Discord cried, struggling against his bonds. "At least I didn't kill ponies, unlike you! My only regret is that I couldn't be more of a help to the ponies who never gave up on me."

Angered, Grogar motioned for Cozy Glow to come forward as he took a whip from a donkey soldier. "Come forward, my child," He said to the pegasus turned alicorn filly and Cozy complied. "Take this," Without hesitation, Cozy took the whip and held it in her aura. "Strike him 3 times!" Grogar commanded.

Growling, Cozy Glow flung the whip at Discord, striking him in the stomach. Grogar then stopped her and refocused his attention on Discord. "Now answer my question, lord of chaos! What did you share with Princess Twilight?!"

"Why not feed me to your big teddy bear?" Discord asked in a sarcastic tone. "In fact, if I still had my powers, I would have done so already! You think I'd tell you anything?!"

Even more angered, Grogar threw Discord back onto the rack and motioned for the donkey soldiers to tie him back down.

"You will not insult Scarface if you wish to live!" Sombra warned, placing the tip of the spear at the back of Discord's neck.

"He's not answering," Chrysalis whispered to Tirek. "Not even putting up an ounce of fight. This is pathetic."

"His will is strong." Tirek answered.

"So was Zeb's," Lavan muttered as he proceeded to walk up to Cozy Glow. "But I can break spirits easily."

"You shall stay where you are! We need Discord to be kept alive, for now," Grogar commanded to the lava demon before turning to Discord. "And you will answer my questions one way or another, Discord! Now, what did you do with Ninjor?! Where did you send him?!"

…

Meanwhile, on the stairs of her Castle of Friendship, Twilight Sparkle stared up at the creature of wind that had come in the name of Grogar.

"So, are you going to give me the ninja spirit or not?!" Arabus demanded. "I haven't got all day."

"Whoever you are!" Applejack shouted above the tempest as she tried to hold onto her hat. "Ara... what's your name, you'd better get back to where you came from this instant, unless you want the beat down of a lifetime!"

But Arabus saw Applejack's threat differently. "Such strong words from a weak pony," He sneered, bending down to Applejack and smugly smiling at her. "You couldn't even rope a twister!"

"Hey!" Pinkie Pie shouted, floating up to Arabus with her tail spinning behind her. "You're talking to the Princess of Honesty, blow hard! For the record, we're ALL princesses!"

"Oh yeah? Well you don't scare me either!" Arabus snapped, tossing Pinkie down to the ground hard. "I am much older and stronger than any of you! You've never dealt with the likes of me before." Almost to prove his point, Arabus blew out a gust of wind and sent the ponies flying everywhere.

Spike attempted to fight against Arabus by using his fire breath, only for Arabus to turn his fire breath into a fire tornado. Sending the twister into the air, Arabus watched in delight as he took advantage of the young dragon's weakness.

Getting to her hooves, Twilight fired her magic at Arabus. But much like with Spike, he easily deflected it. "Grogar will have the ninja spirit, you cannot stop me!" Arabus shouted.

"Oh yeah?" Rainbow Dash shouted before headbutting Arabus in the stomach. "Well first you're gonna have to get through this Wonderbolt!" Raising her left foreleg, Rainbow prepared to administer a punch to Arabus, but suddenly saw Arabus' forehead fire a laser blast at her!

Ducking out of the way, Rainbow watched as the laser blast almost hit the School of Friendship!

"Defend the school and the castle!" Twilight shouted to her friends! "He won't be getting anything or anypony!"

Almost as if on cue, Tempest came out with several guardsponies who all immediately threw spears at Arabus.

"You won't hold me forever!" Arabus roared "I will have that spirit for Grogar no matter how many of you I must destroy!"

…

Back in the human world, Tommy pulled into the parking lot of Canterlot High and together with Katherine, he slowly approached the statue containing the portal to Equestria. "Alpha," He asked into his communicator. "Are you sure this is the portal to that other world Ninjor currently resides in?"

"Yes, Tommy," Alpha Five answered. "Ninjor should be just on the other side. But be careful, the world you will enter is unlike anything you have encountered before."

Reassured yet still slightly nervous, Tommy turned back to Katherine. "He's in there, Kat," He declared. "I just know it!"

"But Tommy, what if he isn't?" Katherine wondered. "I mean, it could be an illusion or a trap."

But Tommy didn't want to believe it. In his mind, he sensed that the keeper of the Temple of Power was still alive. And he'd be darned if he was going to leave a friend behind again. "Kat, you need to trust me," He pleaded. "Ninjor was not lost in the battle of Eltar after all. Somehow his spirit survived, and we're going to bring him back no matter what it takes."

Without saying another word, Tommy approached the portal and stuck his hand through only for his communicator to come back on. "What is it, Alpha?" Tommy asked as he tapped on it.

"Tommy," Alpha 5 answered. "The other world that Ninjor is believed to be in is a world inhabited largely by ponies. According to the scanners, if you cross through the portal you'll become a pony yourself."

Not willing to let this detail get him down, Tommy accepted his fate. "I'll take the chance! I must save Ninjor, I must!" He declared before turning off his communicator, much to Katherine's shock.

"Tommy…" Katherine started to say. "It could be dangerous."

"So is Ninjor's power falling into the wrong hands," Toomy countered, walking up to her. "I have to take this chance. Don't worry, I'll be back soon, I promise."

Without a hesitation, Tommy hugged Katherine and then turned around towards the portal. Taking a deep breath, he stepped through the portal.

But no sooner did Tommy step through the portal than did Katherine's instincts and love for Tommy kick in, and she followed him into the portal to Equestria!

…

…

Back in the dungeons of Grogar's castle, Discord continued to suffer while Grogar continued to demand the whereabouts of Ninjor.

"My patience is wearing thin, Discord!" Grogar thundered. "What did you do with the ninja spirit?!"

"I sent him…away," Discord gasped in pain. "Far away from you!"

Those words weren't enough to satisfy Grogar who motioned to Cozy Glow to keep whipping.

"That's not good enough!" Grogar snapped in a loud voice. "I know you were sent by Twilight Sparkle to spy on me and do whatever it took to defeat me! She wouldn't send you unless she was really desperate! What else did you do to try to undermine me?!"

As they continued to watch, Tirek began to feel very uncomfortable at what he was seeing. He began to get a sickening feeling in his stomach. "ENOUGH!" He finally cried, stopping Cozy Glow and catching the attention of Grogar. "Enough already!"

Angered, Grogar walked over to the centaur, glaring at him. "Why do you interrupt me, Lord Tirek?" He asked.

"My…emperor," Tirek answered, taking an enormous gulp. "I…I…"

Even Chrysalis was stunned by what her lover was trying to do.

"I… I just t-think…" Tirek stammered. "That there's a much better way to get him to talk."

"There is no other way, centaur," Grogar coldly retorted. "I deal with spies the same way I have always dealt with them. So keep your mouth shut and watch!"

But getting herself an idea, Chrysalis decided to go against her character and support Tirek's decision. "Wait!" She cried, causing Grogar to become further irritated. "I…I think Tirek has a point, my emperor."

"You support his suggestion too, changeling?" Grogar asked. "And to think you once instilled violence on your disobedient subjects."

"Let him…let him go back to Equestria," Chrysalis suggested with a gulp. "Yes, that's it. Let him go back to Equestria in the weakened condition he is in now. That way it can serve as a warning to Twilight Sparkle and her friends of what is to come if they don't stop interfering in your plans!"

"My emperor, it's a trick!" Sombra protested! "They are merely trying to save his hide." But he was ignored.

"Perhaps you might be right, changeling," Grogar declared, much to Sombra's shock. "Killing the lord of chaos would be all too easy and would make him a martyrer. I wouldn't mind seeing Twilight Sparkle and her friends react to their former ally in the condition he's in, realizing that their plan has failed."

"Release him," Grogar then ordered to the donkey soldiers and they complied, releasing Discord from his bonds as he collapsed to the floor in pain and exhaustion. The sight of seeing Discord in such a battered state caused Cozy Glow's stomach to turn ever so slightly.

Walking over to Discord once more, Grogar picked up Discord by his head again. "Deliver this message to Twilight Sparkle and her friends, Discord: Any more continued interference will result in no creature being spared my wrath, not even you!" Then he turned to his donkey soldiers. "Get this creature out of my sight and clean up the mess!"

Doing as they were told, the donkey soldiers began to clean up the mess while Grogar dismissed his allies.

However, he kept Chrysalis and Tirek behind for a brief moment. "Don't make me regret this decision," he ordered, pulling down on Tirek's beard. "Because if he reveals anything that could tip the scales…"

"-He won't," Chrysalis interrupted. "Discord is weak, there's only one creature that will still stand up to us once he returns. If there is anyone who deserves to be whipped, it's that meddlesome Twilight Sparkle! Taking her out will demoralize the rest!"

Once they were dismissed, Tirek returned to the cell where Scorpan and the captured protohumans were caged.

"You still have good inside of you, brother," Scorpan remarked. "I heard about what you did with Discord."

"I only stopped the whipping because it would've been an unsatisfying way to get revenge," Tirek replied to his brother. "Just because I saved a life, doesn't mean I can't take one if I have to."

"But…" Scorpan started to say, only for Tirek to walk away from him. Once he was gone, Scorpan let out a deep sigh. "I know there is still goodness in you, brother. Someday you will see it whether you want to or not."

…

Meanwhile, the mirror portal to the human world sent Tommy and Katherine through. And opening his eyes, Tommy looked down and saw the green forelegs he now had. "What…what's happened to me?" Tommy asked, looking down and seeing the master morpher he had on his wrist.

"Tommy!" Katherine cried, now a pink pegasus pony! "What…what's happened to us?!"

"We're ponies, Kat," Tommy whispered. "I think we're in… Equestria."

"Equestria?" Katherine blinked.

Tommy nodded. "Yes, this is Princess Twilight's home world. The world Ninjor now resides in. I heard one of my students mention it briefly. Somehow, I knew she wasn't joking."

Suddenly,both heard the sounds of windows breaking as Tommy began to sense that Ninjor was close by thanks to the power of his unicorn horn. "Ninjor!" Tommy cried as he tried to walk only to struggle and fall over. "He's here! Ugh! Gotta work on walking on all fours!"

"And I need to..." Katherine wondered, trying to flap her newly given wings.

"You can walk too, you know," Tommy hastily replied. "Come on!" "Ninjor! Ninjor!" Tommy called as Rainbow Dash suddenly came flying through one of the castle's windows, catching the two former Power Rangers off guard. "Hey, are you okay, pony?"

"Yeah!" Rainbow cried in reply! "Who…who are you? How did you get here?! Can't you see that we're in a fight here?!" Trying to take to the skies, she attempted to fly but fell back down due to her wounds.

"She's hurt, Tommy!" Katherine cried, tending to the injured Rainbow Dash. "Go find Ninjor! I'll do what I can here."

Doing as his girlfriend told him, Tommy continued his search for Ninjor and finally he ended it in the throne room. "Ninjor!" Tommy called, running over to the ninja master and hugging him. "You're alive! Oh, I'm so happy to see you again, old friend!"

"Yes, Tommy, the feeling is mutual. But those ponies out there are trying to protect me from some wind monster," Ninjor answered, looking over Tommy's new pony body. "And it seems you must have become one of them."

Just then, they saw Pinkie Pie crash through the ceiling of the throne room and land hard on the friendship map! The pink party pony struggled to get to her feet much to Tommy's shock.

"Are you okay?!" Tommy asked Pinkie Pie, who struggled to open her eyes up.

"Mommy…I don't want to go to…" Pinkie muttered before falling unconscious.

Then suddenly, Tommy heard the screams of Twilight and realized he needed to help her and fast! "Ninjor, stay here!" Tommy ordered while he began tapping into the powers of his master morpher. "Back to action!"

"Tommy, be careful, please!" Ninjor cried as he looked down at the injured Pinkie Pie as a few moments later, Applejack and several guardsponies came flying into the throne room from above.

…

Outside, Twilight and the rest of her friends continued to try and hold their own against Arabus, but by now, the wind creature had caused a considerable amount of damage to both the Castle of Friendship and the nearby school.

"Just admit defeat, Princess Twilight!" Arabus shouted, gloating to the supreme princess. "You cannot defeat me!"

Grunting, Twilight fired a blast of magic from her horn to which Arabus shrugged off in amusement.

"I will have that Ninja spirit even if I have to kill you for it!" But then suddenly, Arabus was struck with a beam of green magic right in his face that nearly caused him to fall over on his side. "Who dares strike at me?!" He roared in defiance!

"Me!" Tommy called, glaring at Arabus much to Twilight's delight. "You want Ninjor you big blowhard?!"

Growling, Arabus quickly got to his feet and brushed off the wounds he had sustained.

"Then, you'll have to get through me!" Tommy declared, tapping into the powers of his master morpher. "It's morphin' time!" In a cloud of green magic, Tommy morphed into his first ranger form. "Dragonzord!" He called, assuming his green ranger powers and wielding a small sword in his aura. "I call on the power of the Dragonzord!"

Placing the dagger to his lips, Tommy began to play a fanfare and a few moments later, in the oceans of Equestria, a powerful metallic creature began to emerge from a portal, letting out a loud, shrieking roar as its long tail flung itself out of the water!

"You mess with these ponies," Tommy cried, levitating himself onto the top of the Castle of Friendship. "You mess with me and the Dragonzord!"

But Arabus was up to fighting this new opponent as Tommy teleported his old friend from the sea, landing it in front of the castle and the school. The Dragonzord had arrived in Equestria!

…

…

With this new and unexpected enemy in his way, Arabus charged towards the large metallic creature as the Dragonzord fired missiles from it's fingertips, striking Arabus and stopping him in his tracks.!

Playing on the dagger, Tommy commanded the Dragonzord to begin attacking Arabus, using its tail to hit Arabus several times in the chest.

But the wind creature was not going to give up easily. Tapping into the powers of the green diamond on his forehead, Arabus fired a laser blast at the Dragonzord, striking it in the chest.

"Come on, old friend! One more time!" Tommy pleaded and the Dragonzord's chest lit up and the tip of its tail spun around like a drill, flinging itself at Arabus! It struck the wind god, causing him to suffer an injury to his chest.

Realizing that he had been wounded, Arabus felt that he needed to retreat. "This is not over, ponies!" He declared with a hiss and a snarl. "Grogar will hear of this!" With those words said, Arabus disappeared from view as the Dragonzord let out a loud roar.

Returning it to the sea via teleportation, Tommy then turned his attention over to Twilight and Spike as he helped Twilight to her hooves. "You okay, princess?" Tommy asked Twilight.

"Great, now that you're here, Dr. Oliver." Twilight chuckled.

"Who?" Spike asked, looking confused at Tommy's presence as the former power ranger produced a small smile.

…

Back on the moon, Grogar was just about to leave the dungeons when he detected Arabus' return. "What is it, my emperor?" Sombra asked as Grogar turned back to him.

"Arabus has returned," Grogar replied to his second-in-command. "And he failed to obtain the ninja spirit!" Growling, Grogar raced up to the throne room and thrusted the doors open as Arabus hastily bowed down to him.

"My emperor…" Arabus started to say.

"Get up!" Grogar ordered as he stormed to Arabus. "You failed to accomplish the mission assigned to you! What have you to say for yourself?!"

"My emperor," Arabus nervously began. "The spirit was well protected and there was another pony who fought me and he had a creature of his own…"

"Enough!" Grogar snarled, gruffly sitting down on his throne. "I will not hear anymore of your stupidity, Arabus!"

The wind god recoiled with the sound of Grogar's voice ringing in his ears. Suddenly, Grogar began to get another suspicion. "However, it appears that this isn't entirely your fault," He said, much to Arabus' shock. "To this end, you shall join my ranks for the time being."

"Thank you, my emperor," Arabus gasped, bowing to Grogar again. "I shall not fail you again! I swear it!"

"See that you don't," Grogar warned, as he looked over to his crystal ball. "In fact, I have a way to deal with any outside interference." Looking at his ball, Grogar felt that the time would soon come for even more additional help and the help he would get would have knowledge of the humans that would likely aid Equestria in their fight against him.

…

Meanwhile, all of the ponies had regrouped in the library of Twilight's castle along with Sunset Shimmer and Starlight Glimmer, who had been protecting the students and faculty of the School of Friendship.

"So that's the whole story," Tommy explained. "Ninjor was targeted for his powers."

"And you say that he came back from the dead?" Pinkie Pie asked, feeling a slight twinge of pain from one of her wounds. "Weird!"

"Yes, it's weird," Rainbow Dash replied as Katherine placed a bandage on the pegasus' wing. "And that wind dude…who or what is he anyway?"

"Arabus is another one of the creatures that was defeated by Cosmo and Galaxia," Twilight explained. "But now it seems Grogar might have just gained himself another ally."

"So what can we do?" Applejack asked.

"There is one way," Sunset suggested, walking up to Tommy. Ninjor, if what you say is true, you need to give the ninja powers you harness to my friends in the human world! They've faced down evil forces multiple times, and know a thing or two about being superheroes."

Without saying another word, Ninjor agreed. "I shall begin making preparations right away," He said as Katharine joined him and Tommy. "The ninja powers must not fall into evil hands, whoever they may be! And if today was of any indication, then they are better off where we are going."

"If you ever need us," Tommy said to Twilight, bowing to her. "You know where to find us."

"Good to see you again, Dr. Oliver." Twilight replied before activating the portal to allow Tommy, Katharine and Ninjor to step through.

Once the portal had been closed, Twilight and her friends were left to deal with the damages of their latest battle.

But no sooner did Tommy and the others leave than did the ponies hear the sounds of Fluttershy screaming from outside the library. "Twilight!" Fluttershy screamed and she, Starlight and Sunset raced to find Fluttershy holding the wounded Discord in her forelegs. "It's Discord! He's… he's hurt!"

Taking a deep gulp, Twilight realized what had likely happened. "He knows what we were doing," Twilight whispered. "Grogar knows now that Discord was spying on our behalf." All Twilight could do was think of the consequences of these events, but she had the advantage that whatever Discord learned could be used against Grogar, hopefully.

…

…
> Episode 16: "Tirek's Dilemma"
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

…

…

Lord Tirek could only think to himself over what had just transpired. Sitting at the long dining table with his fellow members of Grogar's legion, all he could do was think not just of what recently happened but also his future with the legion. Staring down at his plate of food, Tirek's contemplation caught the attention of Grogar.

"You are not eating, Tirek." Grogar remarked while feasting on greens.

"With your permission," Tirek sighed. "I am not hungry, my emperor."

"Permission denied," Grogar answered without looking up. "We'll not have food wasted. Now eat your supper."

Complying, Tirek took a bite out of his food and as he did, Grogar turned to the rest of the legion present. "Let me be very clear about something," He cautioned. "What Discord did is something that I will not allow to happen again. If there are any more spies from Princess Twilight Sparkle and her friends, they will be killed right on the spot. No excuses, no exceptions. Do I make myself clear?"

All of the villains acknowledged Grogar's words. "Discord was an exception," Grogar further remarked. "Because it would have been too easy to kill him. It would've made him a martyr, inspiring the ponies to fight back even harder."

"My emperor," Tirek spoke up, catching the demonic goat by surprise. "If I may have permission to speak…"

"-You shall not," Grogar interrupted, glaring at the centaur. "Now eat before I force feed it to you! As long as you are part of my legion you'll obey my commands."

Denied his chance to speak, Tirek resumed eating. His forlorn expression catching the attention of his lover, Queen Chrysalis and his daughter figure, Cozy Glow. Both changeling and pegasus turned alicorn immediately began feeling a sense of concern for the muscle of their group.

"My emperor," Sombra said while sitting next to Grogar. "Discord is a creature who is a great threat to our cause. I believe we should have killed him despite what it would motivate the ponies to do."

"Sombra, there is something you must understand," Grogar replied. "Had we killed Discord then I would never have been able to send a preview to Equestria of what is to come. You must control the animal inside of you, my loyal lieutenant. I already drained Discord of his powers, he will be of no use to the ponies. Chaos magic cannot be replaced."

Saying nothing, Sombra returned to eating his dinner.

"You must love death, Sombra." Grogar concluded.

"I do, my emperor," Sombra replied with a nod. "I get a thrill out of it as much as anypony else in this room. To make my enemies suffer as I suffered, except unlike I they don't get the luxury of coming back from the dead," A series of laughs were heard from the rest of the legion, except for Tirek. "In fact, you might say the elements being destroyed will come close to that."

"And you wonder why I made you my second-in-command," Grogar chuckled, playfully nudging Sombra in the left foreleg. "Because you destroyed Equestria's greatest weapon, all thanks to Discord's misguided attempt to build Princess Twilight's confidence. I only regret that you beat me to it. Destruction of the Elements of Harmony would've been the perfect calling card for my reign of terror."

"Now that Discord has been dealt with," Grogar announced to the legion a short time later. "We must begin the task of launching our attacks on Equestria and its allies. I want to find an ally that can be easily disposed of, just like the Distant Lands."

"My emperor," Queen Chrysalis suggested. "That weakling Thorax and his brother can be disposed of easily. I want my hive back!"

Having heard enough, Tirek rose from his seat and began to make his way out of the dining room.

"Lord Tirek!" Grogar thundered, rising from his seat. "Sit back down at once! I have not dismissed you!"

"My emperor, I'm sorry but I must leave." Tirek said before opening the door and leaving, much to Grogar's disgust.

"Idiot centaur." Grogar muttered, but Chrysalis and Cozy Glow each had their understanding of what Tirek was going through.

…

…

Leaving the dining room, Tirek made his way down into the courtyard where the donkey soldiers were trained. Kicking a barrel in front of him, the centaur's mind was conflicted regarding his place in Grogar's ranks. Picking up another barrel, he tossed it into the air and blasted it with his magic, destroying it.

"Tirek?" A voice belonging to Chrysalis called out, causing Tirek to turn around and face the deposed changeling queen as well as Cozy Glow. "Tirek, what's wrong?"

Sighing, the centaur turned to his lover. "Why do you wish to know?" He sighed. "It doesn't concern you."

"Of course it does because we love you," Cozy Glow remarked, flying over to her father figure. "Right?"

"Yes, I suppose you do," Tirek replied. "It's just that…well, I've been doing a lot of thinking since Discord was punished and…"

"You wish to leave Grogar's ranks?" Cozy Glow guessed, feeling slightly shocked by Tirek's suggestion. "Are you crazy? Do you want to go back to being stone again? Because I certainly wouldn't want to be turned to stone again!"

"Just hear me out, you two," Tirek cried. Sitting on the ground, Cozy Glow and Chrysalis listened to what Tirek had to say. "Ever since we conquered my former homeland," He explained. "I've been having these feelings that…I should own up to my crimes."

"Who says?" Cozy Glow asked, both her and Chrysalis slightly taken aback by Tirek's words. "Is it your Gram-Gram?"

"What makes you think that?" Tirek asked, turning his back on the two female creatures. "The matter is that I feel like I should be admitting guilt for my crimes, and so should you. Maybe it wasn't so bad at first, we were getting back at those who'd wronged us in the past. But now..."

"How could you be saying this after all we've been through together?" Chrysalis protested, flying in front of Tirek. "Do you want to be turned back to stone, be imprisoned and throw away the second chance that Grogar has given us?!"

"Yeah, is that what you want, Tirek?" Cozy Glow asked. "To just make it seem like our actions were for nothing? Admit it, your Gram-Gram is putting these ideas into your head!"

Growling, Tirek grabbed his daughter figure and held her to his face. "I have my reasons, Cozy Glow!" Tirek said angrily. "And I would appreciate it if you left her out of this!"

"But Tirek…" Cozy began with a whimper.

"Don't 'But Tirek' me young filly!" Tirek snapped. "I said that I don't want Gram Gram brought into this conversation, and that's final! So if you know what's good for you you'll drop it!"

Dropping Cozy Glow hard on the ground, Tirek turned and ran off.

Once Tirek was gone, both Chrysalis and Cozy Glow were left to wonder what Tirek was feeling inside.

…

Later that night, the two made their way over to the private quarters of Tirek's mentor, Sendak. Knocking on the door, they waited for a response and they eventually got it as the door to his quarters opened.

"Yes?" Sendak asked. "What do you both want?"

"Sendak, forgive us for disturbing you," Chrysalis apologized. "But there's something that we need your help with regarding Tirek."

Looking to see if there were no others near his quarters, Sendak allowed them inside and shut the door quietly behind them. "You're probably wondering what he's been going through since this business with Discord began," Sendak guessed. "The fact that he is having an identity crisis. One that apparently was triggered by a conversation with his brother."

"How do you know that?" Cozy Glow asked with a shocked expression.

"Because he told me," Sendak answered. "Did he say anything to you both?"

"About how his Gram-Gram is letting these feelings go to his head?" Cozy Glow guessed. "Because of course she is, that's the only explanation! He talks to her every night in his sleep. Believe me, it keeps me up sometimes. I never paid much attention to them before."

Walking over to some pictures, Sendak picked up the picture of an older looking female centaur with the same colors as King Vorak.

"Who is this?" Chrysalis asked as Sendak showed them the picture. "Is this Tirek's grandmother?"

"Lady Minerva," Sendak answered. "King Vorak's mother and queen consort of our kingdom."

Studying the picture, Cozy Glow was amazed by what she was seeing. "Golly! She looks just like old Tirek." She remarked.

"Indeed she does," Sendak nodded. "Tirek always had a close bond with his grandmother. But after she died, Tirek's world came crashing down. Lady Minerva was his protection and after she died that protection was lost."

Cozy quickly guessed. "Because of Vorak's abuse?"

"Of course, young filly," Sendak sighed as he placed the picture back on the table. "Lady Minerva disapproved of her son's abuse of her grandchild and to this end, Tirek relied on her more and more for protection. When she fell ill and ultimately died, Tirek lost his only lifeline. He became bitter and resentful, and such is how he came to me. He knew that I too had been cast out by his father, and that I could fill the hole in his life his gram gram's passing had created. As I needed someone to pass on my teachings to after being kicked out of the king's court, it suited us both."

"But what does that have to do with our planned invasion of Equestria?" Chrysalis asked. "Does he want to be infected by the magic of friendship? Because if he is I'll…"

"-It's much more than that, changeling," Sendak interrupted, opening up a large red book. "Tirek had always wanted respect from those around him but his father ensured that he never got it. However, while her body is destroyed Minerva's spirit still lives. Behold..."

Gesturing them to come forward, Sendak directed Chrysalis and Cozy Glow to look at a picture of Tirek as a young centaur with a forced smile on his face. "Minevra is probably trying to get Tirek to see the error of his ways," Sendak concluded. "And so it will only be a matter of time until Tirek sees the light if she has her way. He wants a better life by any means necessary…as well as respect. That is what's motivated him in his pursuit of power for so long."

Both Cozy and Chrysalis were now beginning to understand what Tirek was going to do.

…

…

"I don't understand," Cozy Glow replied, flying back and forth across Sendak's quarters. "Why would Tirek want to throw away all that he's gained? Could it be that he doesn't want me to be his protégé anymore?"

"I highly doubt that, young filly," Chrysalis replied with a shake of her head. "Tirek is a very strong minded centaur, he would never let the disease of friendship get to him."

"Just because you are strong on the outside," Sendak cautioned. "It doesn't mean you are strong on the inside."

"So what do you want us to do, Sendak?" Chrysalis asked.

"I ask that you respect whatever decision Tirek wishes to make," Sendak cautioned again. "If he wishes to leave the Legion then that's his destiny. Surely he knows that the ponies would not just welcome him into their ranks after all he's done, even if he showed a willingness to atone. There will be plenty of those who will look upon him with skepticism and hostility."

Right away, Chrysalis began to feel somewhat backstabbed by Sendak's words. Using her magic, she picked up Sendak and threw him against the wall, then proceeded to glare at him with her sickly green eyes! "I refuse to believe any of that!" Chrysalis retorted. "Tirek would never want to abandon us or something that desires such ambition! You're his mentorn Sendak! Make him see sense! He'll listen to you!"

"It's not up to me, changeling," Sendak protested as he stood up. "If Tirek wishes to leave there's little I can do to stop him."

"LIAR!" Chrysalis screamed, throwing Sendak against the wall again in a fit of rage. "I don't believe you!"

"It's the truth," Sendak remarked, seemingly unfazed by Chrysalis' anger. "I taught Tirek that whatever destiny he decides to follow is entirely his decision. He got what he wanted most out of his service here, revenge against his father and brother, the two he blames for his lot in life."

Exasperated, Chrysalis released her magical grip on Sendak and flew next to Cozy Glow. The young pegasus turned alicorn felt somewhat intimidated by Chrysalis' anger.

"All that I ask," Sendak replied to Chrysalis and Cozy while rising to his feet again. "Is that as his lover and as his daughter figure, you respect whatever decision he makes. You must follow him on whatever path he makes. If you continue to serve Grogar it is likely you will not be satisfied, for you will not have control of your own kingdoms or your destinies."

Exasperated, Chrysalis left the elder centaur's quarters with Cozy Glow following suit.

Meanwhile, Tirek sat in his quarters looking out the window and towards the outer space between the moon and the world below. "It's strange," He thought to himself as he looked down at his enlarged red hands. "I want to follow the path that's right for me. But I just don't know which one it is. How can that be possible? I killed my pathetic excuse of a father and allowed Grogar to conquer my homeland. My brother is a prisoner of war and Chrysalis loves me as much as I love her. It doesn't make any sense, Gram-Gram. What am I going to do? What more must I do to be satisfied?"

Just then, Tirek heard the sounds of breathing right behind him and he turned to see the spirit of an older looking female centaur sitting on Cozy Glow's bed. He could only gasp in shock at what he was seeing before his eyes! "Do what, my grandson?" She asked in a fancy voice.

"I need your help, Gram-Gram." Tirek replied while looking at the ghost of his grandmother.

"You don't usually ask me for my advice," Minevra remarked. "Not since you fell in love with that changeling," She sighed. "Very well then, what is it?"

Sighing, Tirek sat back down on the edge of his bed looking at his grandmother's ghost. "I've been having these premonitions, Gram-Gram," Tirek explained. "Premonitions that say that I should be following a different path. But why am I having them?"

"Maybe, my grandson, it's a sign that you should be doing something else with your life." Minevra told her grandson.

Briefly looking away from his grandmother's ghost, Tirek refused to believe such an answer. However, he became more and more conflicted with where he wanted to go.

"In fact," Minevra went on. "Even I have become disappointed with your actions," This made Tirek's mouth drop open. "Seeking magic because of your father's disapproval," she continued. "At the expense of the three pony races, being willing to betray your brother and the only creature who was willing to be your friend. All for the sake of power."

"But that's what Sendak taught me to do," Tirek protested. "To seek magic to become stronger, stronger than my father, stronger than any creature who lived. So that's what I did!"

"No, Tirek," Minevra sighed. "He taught you to embrace magic only for survival, not to become all powerful. Even he initially was dismayed at the monster you'd become, he only changed his mind because you saved him from a life of imprisonment."

"But my father, your son!" Tirek protested.

"Your father warped you and influenced you to become who you are now, Tirek. You believed every single word he ever told you and look at where it has brought you as a result." Minevra scolded.

The shock and dismay of being told those words caused Tirek to develop a huge pit in his stomach. It seemed, for that moment, everything he had ever done no longer held any meaning. "So what should I do, Gram-Gram? I can't change the past, I've already done so many unspeakable things in my pursuit of power," Tirek cried, stretching his arms out to her. "Should I just tell Grogar that I want no more part in his ambitions? He'll feed me to his bear for sure! And if I strike out on my own, the ponies won't trust me and my lover and daughter figure will be blamed by Grogar for not stoping me."

"I'm not saying that you should surrender yourself to Grogar right away," Minevra advised. "I'm saying that there will come a time where you will realize that there are much better ways to live than what you are doing right now."

Suddenly, Tirek began to notice his grandmother's ghost start to disappear. "Wait! Where are you going?" Tirek cried, trying to reach her. "Don't go! I need you!"

"I'm afraid I must, my grandson," Minevra replied. "But don't worry you shall find what your true destiny is in time."

With those words, his grandmother disappeared and Tirek was left alone to think about what this visitation meant to him.

…

…

With his grandmother gone, Tirek was left alone in his quarters. Before he could think another thought, he heard a knock on his door. "Who is it?" He cried.

"It's us," Cozy Glow called and rolling his eyes, Tirek let both her and Chrysalis in. Immediately, both were taken aback by Tirek's sudden angry look. "Um, did we do something wrong?"

"Other than interrupt me and my thoughts," Tirek remarked bitterly. "She was just here."

"Who?" Cozy asked even though she needn't have done so.

"Gram-Gram." Tirek groaned anew.

Remembering what Sendak had told them, Chrysalis and Cozy Glow decided to get to the bottom of Tirek's issues. "You do realize she's dead, right?" Cozy wondered, sitting next to her father figure on the edge of his bed.

"Of course, I realize she's dead. But her spirit still lives long after the body was destroyed!" Tirek hissed.

"Well, what did she say to you tonight?" Chrysalis asked.

"She told me that everything I've been doing is wrong," Tirek explained, getting back to his feet. "Absorbing magic from living creatures for my own, trying to become all powerful, making the lives of others miserable. What if…what if she's right?" Looking back at his girlfriend and daughter figure, Tirek waited to see how they would react. After all, he had come to admire them as his own lover and offspring respectively.

"She's only trying to get you infected as far as I am concerned," Chrysalis remarked. "Your grandmother was infected by the magic of friendship and as a result she's dead. I saw this thinking corrupt and pollute my hive, I won't let it happen to you too!"

"Ha!" Tirek scoffed while pacing back and forth in front of Chrysalis and Cozy. "At least my grandmother was my protection alongside my mother. What if you both were in the same position as me? Hmm? You didn't have anyone to turn to when you had your bad days, did you?"

"Of course we didn't have anyone to turn to, Tirek," Cozy Glow replied. "My parents abandoned me for fame and fortune, you know that."

"And my parents taught me to rule with an iron hoof," Chrysalis added. "If not, I wouldn't be who I am today."

The more he heard from them, the more Tirek began to realize that a change needed to happen. "Then…then maybe perhaps you both are also heading in the wrong direction." He said in a hasty voice.

"What?!" Cozy Glow gasped. "How can you say that? Do you want Grogar to have us become bear food?!"

"If he does, I would at least have us go out with some dignity," Tirek protested in a loud voice before realizing he was raising his voice and immediately calmed down. "The point is, ever since I killed my father, I've been having these visions…visions of what would happen if we don't abandon the path we are following now."

Walking over to his bedroom window, Tirek looked out over the moon towards Equestria. Joining him, Cozy Glow and Chrysalis struggled to further understand what Tirek was trying to relay to them. "It happens when I sleep," Tirek continued. "I keep having these visions of all three of us being tried by Princess Twilight and her friends, convicted and executed in a gruesome manner."

"How gruesome?" Cozy Glow asked her father figure, gulping nervously.

"I don't want to get into the details," Tirek replied. "But as far as I am concerned, it's a vision that I don't want to come to pass. Because even after all I have done to make ponies miserable, I still have some dignity and respect."

Chrysalis began to sense that Tirek was becoming soft, but the centaur was quick to sense right back. "And I know what you are going to say, Chrysalis," He continued, turning around to face her and placing his hands on her shoulder. "That I must have grown soft from watching Discord being whipped. But it was a warning, I tell you. A warning of what is to come for us if we don't do something against Grogar!"

"What…what are you saying?" Cozy Glow asked. But neither she or Chrysalis were prepared for what Tirek said next.

"I'm saying that if we are to survive the growing war, we must find a way to defy Grogar and strike out for ourselves," Tirek vowed. "It's the only way!"

Both Chrysalis and Cozy Glow were stunned to hear this!

"Are you out of your mind?!" Cozy cried with a panicked look on her face. "You're talking treason, Tirek! I mean, you remember what happened to the Storm King don't you?!"

"The Storm King was blinded by Grogar's promises that he would get a kingdom of his own, Cozy Glow! And look where it got him in the end!" Tirek countered, slamming his hand on the side of the bed. "But we don't have to end up like him! I say we approach this just like we did when Discord was disguised as Grogar. If we can find a way to obtain the bell, we'd have all the power. We could make others give us the respect we deserve."

"Hello, earth to Tirek!" Cozy pointed. "This is the real Grogar we're talking about here!"

"Of course it is!" Tirek cried out, before taking a deep breath. "He may have strong powers, but he is only mortal. And every mortal has a weakness that can be exploited. The power of his bell, the one we retrieved from Mount Everhoof…twice! That's where he…"

"What you are proposing, Tirek, is madness and a fool's game!" Chrysalis protested. "Grogar is far too dangerous to deal with now. You've seen him and his bear in action before. And with Discord's magic added to his collection he is all but unstoppable."

"But he is only one creature," Tirek countered back. "And we are three separate creatures who have worked together before and can work together again. Look, the three of us each have a special bond for one another and we want to keep that bond strong, right?"

For a moment, the changeling and the young alicorn were baffled by what they heard. However, for the sake of the bond Tirek mentioned, they agreed to listen to what he had to say.

"Good," Tirek sighed. "Now, here is what we are going to do…"

Little did any of them know that right outside the room, Sombra had been overhearing what was being said. Retreating to Grogar's quarters, he informed Grogar of what they were planning to do.

"Is that so, Sombra?" Grogar remarked as he looked into a large gray book. "The creatures that I freed from their stone prison are planning to go against me, hmm?"

"Yes, my emperor," Sombra bowed. "Tirek says that you are only one creature and that…"

"I am more than just one creature, you fool!" Grogar interrupted, swaying his bell back and forth. "With my bell, I have powers far greater than anything you could ever imagine! You've seen those powers for yourself by now!" As Grogar spoke, his bell released several energies that seemed to empower him, much to Sombra's shock. For a moment, Grogar's eyes turned sickly green while his horns turned bright gold.

Seeing his superior being empowered caused Sombra to become slightly nervous. "Yes, my emperor…" Sombra stammered, slightly backing away as the powers of Grogar's bell infused him. "Your bell has powers beyond imagine."

"Very good," Grogar whispered with his eyes reverting to their normal color. "Now, I want you to keep an eye on those three and if they do anything against me…bring them in at once. Do you understand?"

Nodding, Sombra was dismissed from Grogar's quarters, feeling very tense as he prepared himself for whatever Grogar had in store.

"He fears me somewhat," Sombra thought to himself as he walked away. "But I cannot let him fear me. Grogar's my emperor and I must serve him."

…

Once Sombra was gone, Grogar returned to the large book on his bed, open to a section that studied the history of creatures who lived on the moon. "Now that Sombra will keep an eye on those traitors, Scarface," Grogar said to the pet grizzly. "We must focus on dealing with the outside threat from Sunset Shimmer's world. And I know just who to resurrect!" He said before laughing loud enough for all in the castle to hear.

Very soon, Grogar would bring back to life a pair of enemies that once harbored the castle he and his forces now lived in!

Meanwhile, in Canterlot General Hospital, Discord opened his eyes to find himself surrounded by Twilight Sparkle and her friends as well as several guards. "Wha…where…where am I? How did I end up here?" He whispered weakly.

"You're in the hospital, Discord," Twilight Sparkle told him, looking down at the badly injured lord of chaos. "In fact, you should be very lucky that you are alive after what Grogar did to you. But you'll live, and for that we can all be mighty grateful," Then, taking a quill and parchment in her aura, Twilight looked down at Discord with a firm, yet concerned look on her face. "Now," She said in an equally firm, yet concerned tone. "You are going to reveal to us exactly what you have learned while you were spying on Grogar and the Legion of Doom…truthfully and honestly."

Taking a deep breath, Discord prepared to reveal what he had learned. But, he then had a concern he needed to share. "Fluttershy," He whimpered, looking over to the Princess of Kindness. "I want you to leave this room."

"Why?" Fluttershy asked.

"The things I am going to reveal might upset you," Discord replied. "Please, go outside, for your own sake."

"She's a princess of Equestria, Discord," Twilight advised. "She needs to hear everything along with the rest of us. She must be brought up to speed. You can't keep her out of this."

"Don't worry, Discord," Fluttershy reassured. "I've dealt with much worse. If I don't know what you know I can't help you."

Sensing there were no better options, Discord relayed his findings to Twilight and the others just as the three villains who had betrayed him before plotted to do the same thing to the real Grogar. But, Grogar was certain he'd be ready for them when the time came!

…

…
> Episode 17: "Master Vile and the Mean 6"
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

…

…

In the outer reaches of space, eight floating orbs passed through planet after planet containing the spirits of eight vile creatures, creatures that up until that moment had been in the service of Emperor Grogar. Now they had been banished for betraying him and left with nowhere else to go. As they drifted, a large floating skull head came towards them.

And inside the skull, a monstrous creature sat on his large red throne, brandishing a scepter and holding what appeared to be a picture of a male skull monster and a humanoid female. "Rita and Rito," The creature said to himself as he looked at the pictures. "How I miss you each moment of my life ever since those Power Rangers took you away from me. One day I, your beloved father, shall avenge your deaths."

Putting the pictures next to his throne, the creature growled in anger and fury. "But how can I avenge your deaths?" He wondered. "Even the Orb of Doom, the instrument of my greatest victory over the Power Rangers won't be of use now."

Suddenly, the creature looked up and saw through his gold glasses eight floating orbs flying in front of the skull. "Halt!" He commanded to a creature of blue goo who was piloting the skull. "I see something, Globber!"

"What is it, boss?" The creature asked.

"I sense something within those orbs," The creature replied and then commanded. "Bring them aboard."

Doing as he was told, Globber activated a tractor beam that pulled the eight spirits inside the skull's mouth.

Rising to his feet, the creature walked towards the orbs as they were pulled in. He placed his hand and touched one of the orbs, suddenly feeling a surge of energy coming out of it. "Ah, these creatures are hungry for life, Globber!" He remarked, suddenly stopping when he noticed that he could hear voices coming from inside of the orbs.

"What the hay is this dump?" A voice within a dark pink orb cried out. "I've seen better digs than this!"

"Ahh, this is nothin' but a short stop, buckaroo!" Another voice cried out from within a dark orange orb. "We'll be back and Grogar will be bowin' to us!"

Gasping, the creature was astounded by what he had just heard! "What did you say?" He commanded. "Who are you?! Speak now, I command it!"

The dark purple orb magnetized itself, catching the creature's attention. But neither or his servant were prepared for what they were about to uncover from within the orbs.

…

…

"I command you to answer me!" The creature demanded, grabbing the dark purple orb! "Who are you? Answer to me, Master Vile! For it is I who rescued you from certain doom."

"Master who?" The dark yellow orb sneered, much to Globber's shock. "More like Master Vomit if you ask me!"

Snarling, Master Vile took his scepter and dragged the dark yellow orb with a magnetic spell. "How dare you talk to me like that! I am the greatest emperor of evil who has ever lived!" He yelled at the orb. "I'll teach you some manners, you disrespectful brat!"

"I don't care, I'm out of here!" The dark blue orb remarked. "I'm only in this for me! I can't believe I'm stuck listening to you idiots!"

"Silence, you fools!" The voice in the dark purple orb cried. "I suspect that this creature seeks our loyalty. This could be our big break."

But Master Vile's loyal servant saw things differently. "Boss, something doesn't seem right about this," Globber advised in a worried voice. "Let's send them back out into the galaxy. We don't need them."

"Nonsense, Globber," Master Vile chuckled, releasing the orbs from his magical grip. "These creatures are hungry for life and I shall be the one to give it to them." Then suddenly, he noticed two more orbs: One black and purple and the other white and flaming orange, and both were glowing brightly.

Feeling a similar presence to the other orbs, Master Vile proceeded to walk over to them. "You are even more hungry for life," He said to them. "I see that you shall be of great use to me. All of you shall!"

Taking his scepter in his hand, Master Vile raised high over his head and began to chant a spell in a strange language. While Globber watched in fear, Master Vile activated his magic and several individual streaks of dark magic latched onto the orbs.

A few moments later, several bright flashes engulfed the space skull and once the flashes faded, six dark colored ponies and two large winged and horned ponies rose to their hooves.

"Where…where are we?" Mean Twilight asked while groaning. "What is this place?"

"This is my Space Skull," Master Vile explained, towering over the ponies. "And I am Master Vile, ruler of the M51 galaxy and father of Rita Repulsa and Rito Revolto."

"Some strange names for children," Nightmare Moon commented. "Are they creatures like you?"

"Yes, you sniveling creature, they were like me." Master Vile remarked in what sounded like a mournful tone.

"Are you in alliance with Grogar?" Mean Applejack coughed, adjusting her hat. "Because I think you are, and if you are…"

Mean Applejack then placed her two forehooves together and smiled evilly at what her intentions were, only for Mean Twilight to stop her. "Stop it, fool!" She hissed at Mean Applejack with a glare. "This creature probably has never heard of that idiot Grogar before. Let's not tell him until we know whose side he's really on."

…

Meanwhile, back at Grogar's palace on the moon, Tirek had Chrysalis and Cozy Glow in his quarters again for a secret meeting. They had a plan to return something Grogar had stolen and thus weaken his powers so that he'd be a more manageable threat (hopefully).

"Are you certain that it will work?" Chrysalis asked as they met with dimmed lights. "What you're suggesting is dangerous, Tirek!"

"Retrieving Discord's magic from Grogar's bell? You really think that alone will give us the edge?" Cozy whispered. "But why would you want us to do something like that? Why not just strike out and get as far away from all of this as you can?"

"Grogar is far too powerful as he is, Cozy!" Tirek answered. "If I have personal standards of evil, then by my sake so will you both! We'll stand together, or we'll all fall together. We did it before and we can do it again, I know it!"

Taking a deep breath, Chrysalis felt that it was against her better judgment to go against someone as powerful as Grogar, but she loved Tirek and he loved her. "All right," She reluctantly sighed. "I'll agree to this plan you want to have executed, Tirek. But just so we're clear, this isn't because you've developed a soft spot for Discord all of a sudden, right? Don't forget what he did to us!"

"I despise Discord as much as either of you do! I'd sooner die than work alongside him again," Tirek remarked. "However, I don't like to see others beaten to within an inch of their lives in the way that Discord did. The only one who should be allowed to inflict pain and suffering onto others should be us. Now listen to me, both of you! Here's how we're going to do this..."

Just then, the trio heard the sounds of hoofbeats walking right outside their room. After a few moments, the hoofbeats faded and Tirek resumed the meeting. "The fact is that Grogar is no different than any of us," Tirek advised in a further hushed voice. "He just wants us to be nothing more than pawns for his conquests. Well I won't be a pawn! After I've dealt with him I intend to take back my kingdom from these Decepticons, and then I'll get my revenge on Discord."

Little did any of the three realize that the door to their quarters was left ajar and a sickly green substance was emerging from Tirek's body. On the other side of the door, Adagio Dazzle was feasting on Tirek's negativity and once she was finished, she turned back to her fellow sirens. "Nice of them to give us a meal." Adagio whispered to Aria Blaze and Sonata Dusk.

"It's too bad that we have to watch over them to do so," Sonata Dusk whimpered. "I have much better things to…"

"Grogar asked us to keep an eye on them and that's what we are going to do, air head," Aria Blaze interrupted, covering Sonata's mouth with her hand. "Now shut up and listen to what they're saying!"

"All right, we'll do it after Grogar goes to sleep," Chrysalis declared to her comrades. "We take Discord's magic from his bell and return it to its original owner. Although I don't know why we shouldn't just keep the bell for ourselves?"

"I agree with Chrysalis," Cozy Glow added. "With the bell in our hooves we'd be unstoppable!"

"Don't you remember when we took Discord's magic the last time?" Tirek reminded them. "None of us can control it. Besides if we did that we'd have an uneven playing field. Let Discord and the ponies fight Grogar to their hearts' content, we wait for the winners to emerge and then we pick them off. Now then…"Placing his arm out, Tirek motioning for Chrysalis and Cozy Glow to swear on the plan that they had come up with to get Discord his chaos magic back.

From the other side of the door, the sirens were shocked by what they had heard. "This is bad! What should we do?!" Sonata asked her fellow sirens, but neither Adagio or Aria had an answer yet.

…

…

Back on the Space Skull, Master Vile continued to get himself acquainted with the Mean Six and the clones of the Royal Sisters. "Who is this Grogar you all speak of?" He asked while tapping his scepter on the palm of his hand. "Is he a creature of evil too?"

"A creature that none of us fear anymore," Mean Twilight declared. "We were planning on overthrowing him when we were banished from his Moon Palace."

Suddenly, Master Vile silenced Mean Twilight with his scepter as a look of surprise and shock befell on his face. "What did you just say?!"

"Moon Palace," Mean Pinkie Pie answered. "And it's not exactly better than this hunk of junk. Where did you get this place from anyway, a dead dragon? This must be his brain or something, lots of empty space."

Without any hesitation, Master Vile used his magic and forced Mean Pinkie Pie to the ground. "First of all," He sternly hissed. "You shall not insult my Space Skull, and second of all I have a palace of my own on the M51 Galaxy."

"M51 Galaxy?" Mean Rainbow Dash wondered aloud. "Never heard of it and neither do I even bother being there."

"O ye of little faith, do not be so dismissive," Day Breaker remarked, her flaming mane causing Mean Rainbow Dash to begin sweating. "Master Vile, my sister and I seek to serve you in your quest, whatever it may be or wherever it may lead."

Stepping up to Master Vile, both Day Breaker and Nightmare Moon bowed down to Master Vile and the creature felt admired and respected at what was happening at his feet. Deciding to follow the cloned evil sisters lead, Mean Twilight also bowed down to Master Vile, swearing her loyalty to him as the rest followed.

"Excellent!" Master Vile laughed as he looked over to Globber. "Behold, Globber! We have new servants to help us in our quest."

Rising to their hooves, the evil clones accepted their newfound destinies.

"Now set a course for home! They will make a fine addition to my forces." Master Vile commanded.

Doing as he was told, Globber set the Space Skull on a course for the M51 Galaxy.

…

Back at Grogar's palace, Grogar was in his quarters testing the chaotic powers he had stolen from Discord. He couldn't help but feel amused by what he was seeing as chocolate rain fell on him as well as Scarface, much to the bear's irritation. "Scarface," The ram laughed. "It's only chocolate rain. That idiot creature of chaos has more where that came from!"

But the bear was unconvinced as the chocolate rain stopped and Grogar attempted to practice Discord's snapping of fingers with his hooves. Unfortunately, he couldn't do so. "Ugh, I'll still need to work on figuring out ways to get what I want in a flash," He muttered to himself. "If I'm going to have the advantage I desire, everything must be perfect."

Looking down at his bell, Grogar tried to figure what other kinds of chaos that he could muster. He then stomped down on his right forehoof and in a flash, Lieutenant Bray was summoned, although he was in the middle of bathing.

"Bray, what are you doing looking like that?!" Grogar suddenly thundered, much to Bray's embarrassment. "Make yourself presentable at once!"

"I-I'm sorry, my emperor," Bray pleaded, immediately bowing down to him. "I was just in the middle of bathing and then…"

Stomping his foot again, Grogar sent Bray away. "Well, that was interesting, Scarface," He remarked, walking over to his bear. "I don't need to snap, I just need to stomp."

The scarred bear merely let out a snort, not really caring. "Come on, my pet," Grogar pleaded. "Have some enthusiasm for your master." Scarface didn't respond.

Opening the door, Adagio and the rest of the sirens stood in the doorway, feeling slightly nervous at being in Grogar's presence.

"What do you three want?" Grogar asked, beckoning the sirens into his quarters.

"Um, sorry for disturbing you, Emperor Grogar," Adagio remarked. "But there's something we'd like you to know."

"Is it about those three idiots?" Grogar impatiently asked. "The centaur, changeling and that wannabe alicorn?"

"Um, you could say that," Sonata nervously chuckled. "I mean…it's not they're wanting to steal anything from you…"

"Of course they want to steal from me, you twit!" Grogar thundered! "They want the chaos magic inside my bell. And they're not going to get it," Then a thought struck him. "I have an idea," He declared. "You three are to stand guard in front of my quarters tonight."

"Tonight?!" Sonata gasped, jumping back slightly!

"Yes, and if you succeed in protecting my newfound powers, you shall be greatly rewarded." Grogar smiled.

"And…what if we…you know, fail?" Aria Blaze inquired.

"Then I shall put you in… whatever your worst place of punishment is in that other world." Grogar threatened them.

"Detention," Adagio pointed out with a grumble. "Students who cause trouble end up in detention."

"Good," Grogar nodded while looking over at Sonata Dusk. "Now, Sonata…here's a little something to help you keep your energy up for tonight." Stamping his hoof once more, Grogar produced a taco much to Sonata's delight and both Adagio and Aria's irritation.

…

Meanwhile, the space skull neared a large gray planet similar to the moon as a pair of humanoid dragon and goat-like creatures guided the space skull to land in front of a castle. "Behold my home planet," Master Vile declared to his new recruits. "Gamma Vile!"

Landing on the correct spot, the Space Skull powered down and Master Vile emerged from the Space Skull.

"Master Vile," A dragon-like servant called. "Have you found what you were looking for? Where is…?"

"Unfortunately my friend," Master Vile replied while not looking his minion in the face. "The spirits of my daughter, son and my son-in-law are nowhere to be found. I can only assume that Zordon's healing waved wiped them off the face of the universe forever. However, I have found new recruits for my services to make up for the loss."

"You guys look weird and disgusting!" Mean Pinkie Pie snapped. "Did you all just crawl out of a sewer or something?"

"Yeah, want some milk?" Mean Fluttershy said mockingly to a goat like creature, pulling down on its beard. "Because I can get it all out of you!"

"Enough!" Mean Twilight snapped, gesturing for her fellow mean ponies to keep following them. "Enough, you idiots! This is our greatest opportunity yet!"

But both Mean Pinkie Pie and Mean Fluttershy had some parting words for Master Vile's henchmen, both giving raspberries to them.

"I apologize for the behavior of my minions," Mean Twilight said to Master Vile, flying in front of him. "I can assure you that they will be dealt with in time."

"Nonsense, yy warriors are tough minded," Master Vile replied. "As are all of you."

Continuing to follow Master Vile, they soon all found themselves at the foot of a tall rock like structure. "This is my fortress," Master Vile declared to his new recruits. "Where you will be staying."

"Hmm, not bad," Day Breaker remarked in a sarcastic voice. "Could use a little light though. Perhaps I could fix that."

"I've been meaning to change the color for some time," Master Vile said to Day Breaker. "But not now."

"Why not?" Mean Rarity frowned. "If we are going to be living here, we might as well. That place looks so hideous!"

"He said not now, you twit!" Nightmare Moon sneered. "The time for frivolities will come soon enough!"

Then the group reached the front gates of Master Vile's fortress where a dragon and goat guard saluted their leader. "At ease," Master Vile said, saluting them in return as the doors opened and Master Vile led his new recruits through the doors and into the lobby of the fortress adorned by pictures of Rita and Rito as young children. "Welcome to your new home, my friends!"

With the sounds of Master Vile's laughs, the Mean Six and the Royal Sister clones were now serving a new master!

…

…

Back at Grogar's palace, the three scheming villains had to wait until Grogar had fallen asleep before they could make their move.

"All right," Cozy Glow whispered as they hid behind a stairwell. "He's asleep most likely."

"Good," Tirek whispered back. "Now all we need is to find a way to get past the guards…whoever they are."

Looking up, they saw the three humanoid sirens standing guard at the doors to Grogar's quarters and they each were now beginning to figure out how to get past them.

"Who are they again?" Cozy Glow asked Chrysalis. "I've been going out of my way to avoid them since they got here."

"They're the sirens Grogar sent us to retrieve," Chrysalis explained. "And if the Dazzlings are standing guard here this could be tricky."

"I could absorb whatever magic they have," Tirek whispered, looking back up at them. "But I can't carry both their magic and Discord's at the same time. You will both have to figure out a way to distract them."

"But what about you?" Cozy Glow wondered. "If they see you…"

"They won't," Tirek reminded his daughter figure before getting an idea. "Chrysalis? Can you change me into something else?"

"Like what?" Chrysalis asked in a confused tone. "You can't just be any creature. You need to be a creature that can move freely past those sirens without attracting attention."

Suddenly, it came to the centaur. "I've got it!" Tirek whispered. "Make me into a ghost of one of the dead."

"Who?" Chrysalis questioned.

Tirek shrugged his paws. "The Storm King, a donkey soldier, my father, anyone! Just make it quick!"

Taking this idea into account, Chrysalis charged up her horn and as quietly as possible cast her spell on her lover, transforming him into a ghost of the Storm King.

"It worked!" Tirek whispered even though his voice remained the same. "I can sneak in and absorb the chaos magic while you two distract the sirens!"

As Tirek prepared to float away, he was stopped by Cozy Glow. "Tirek!" She whispered to her disguised father figure. "Be careful, please." With those words, Tirek proceeded to float up toward the guarded doors where he saw the three sirens standing guard with Sonata struggling to stay awake.

"Stay awake, Sonata!" Adagio hissed, giving her sister a glare. "And don't yawn so loud! Do you want to wake Grogar up?!"

Smacking her lips, Sonata did as she was told, although she was hoping to have another taco to keep herself awake.

Floating overhead, Tirek flew down past the sirens and through a keyhole where he saw Grogar lying asleep with his bell still attached and Scarface growling sleepily. "I've got to work fast," He thought to himself, immediately floating in front of the sleeping Grogar. "How did that fool drain magic?"

Tirek then looked up at the Storm King's staff and remembered that was the Storm King's primary method of draining magic. "Oh yeah!" He whispered aiming the staff right at the bell and attempted to drain Discord's powers from it. But as hard as he tried, the staff didn't seem to work. "Come on! Come on, darn you!"

But although Tirek continued to try as he might, the magic didn't come out of the bell much to the centaur's frustration. "Why isn't this working?" He whispered in frustration, only to discover a small patch of writing on the staff. "'Powered by alicorn magic only'? Stupid fool!"

Not wanting to have his cover be blown, Tirek took several deep breaths and tried to quickly think of another way to obtain Discord's chaos magic. He then realized that there was another way to get the magic out of the bell. "Okay, okay, Tirek!" He whispered to himself. "Just absorb like you normally absorb magic. The bell is an inanimate, yet living being because it's attached to Grogar."

However, it wasn't to be that easy as right outside Grogar's quarters, the three sirens continued to stand guard when they suddenly heard a small noise.

"You hear that?!" Adagio whispered to her comrades. "What's that noise?!"

"I don't know," Aria whispered. "But it sounds like it's coming from downstairs! Come on, we've got to hurry!"

The two sirens started to leave, but had to wake up a sleeping Sonata. "Sonata, you idiot!" Adagio hissed, slapping her across the face and waking her up. "Wake up! We have intruders! Someone or something's trying to steal Grogar's bell and the chaos magic inside it!"

"Intrude…intrude…?" Sonata started to say, only to fall down asleep with a loud thud, causing Tirek to become slightly panicked.

"I've got to work fast," The centaur thought to himself as he quickly opened his mouth and carefully absorbed the magic of Grogar's bell. "Come on, come on! Where's that chaos magic?"

Finally, Tirek began to absorb a strain of magic containing uncontrolled magic signifying the chaos magic that belonged to Discord.

Suddenly, he began to hear the sounds of scuffling right outside the quarters."No! They're in trouble!" Tirek thought, looking back to the door and realizing that Chrysalis and Cozy Glow were in trouble. "I've got to help them, but I haven't finished absorbing the magic yet!" Tirek then ramped up his draining on the bell, but he couldn't wait any longer and decided he needed to leave quickly with what magic he'd successfully obtained now.

…

Quickly dashing out of Grogar's quarters, Tirek floated down to the aid of his girlfriend and daughter figure only to discover Adagio and Aria lying on the ground, unconscious.

"Don't worry," Chrysalis whispered to the centaur. "It wasn't easy but I managed to subdue them just before they could lay a finger on us. Did you get all the magic from Grogar?"

Suddenly, Tirek began to lean forward and clutch his stomach as he let out sharp, yet quiet groans of pain.

"Come on!" Chrysalis said to Cozy Glow. "Get us out of here, now!"

Hastily teleporting them all out, Cozy Glow managed to get the three to a far away portion of the castle!

Acting fast, Tirek dropped his ghost disguise and aiming for the earth, loudly blasted out the chaos magic into space before collapsing in exhaustion!

"You okay?" Cozy asked as she and Chrysalis helped Tirek to his feet.

"I'll be…I'll be fine," Tirek weakly gasped as he confessed. "I could only get half of the chaos magic out of the bell."

"But why?" Chrysalis asked.

"Because I…I couldn't let the sirens harm you both," Tirek protested. "Discord may have half of his powers back, but he will manage. It's more than what he deserves."

Both Chrysalis and Cozy Glow were dismayed to hear this. By only obtaining half of the chaos magic, the three had lost considerable advantage in weakening Grogar.

"So what do we do now?" Cozy Glow asked.

"We don't mention anything about this to anyone, understand?!" Chrysalis protested. "If Grogar asks, we'll say that some of the donkey soldiers plotted to mutiny and we stopped them. Now, let's get back before we are discovered! Hopefully he'll take care of those worthless sirens for us like he did when he took care of the Storm King." Then quickly, she teleported herself and her comrades back to the castle while in the depths of space, half of Discord's chaos magic floated towards Equestria

…

Back on Gamma Vile, the mean six and the royal clones continued to absorb their new surroundings.

"This is very nice, a true stroke of fortune" Nightmare Moon remarked, flying up to take advantage of some of the artwork on the walls. "What artwork is this?"

"It's something that I made myself," Master Vile replied. "When I'm not conquering galaxies, I prefer to create artwork. It's been helping me get through the fact that my children are gone."

"Maybe we can help you get them back?" Mean Applejack pondered. "As long as they ain't dead as doornails."

"Forget what I said earlier! They are still alive, somehow! I can sense it!" Master Vile hissed, pointing his staff at Mean Applejack's nose. "And I will not hear such talk out of you or any of your 'friends' for that matter!"

It was then that Mean Twilight began to get herself an idea on how to get what she and her comrades wanted. "I can assure you Master Vile," she said, flying over to him. "That we will help you in any way we can to get your offspring back. However, we have something we need your help with in return."

"Indeed," Master Vile remarked, immediately taking a deep likening to Mean Twilight. "Shall we go and discuss in my throne room?"

Evil smiles forming, both Master Vile and Mean Twilight began to get a deep understanding for each other and the goals that they both sought: For Master Vile it was to get his children back from the dead, and for Mean Twilight it was overthrowing Grogar once and for all!

…

…
> Episode 18: "Stygian's Second Chance"
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

…

…

Sitting in her office at the School of Friendship, Sunset Shimmer was going about her business of running in Starlight's absence, thinking about how she had gotten to this point. Despite the strides she'd made in running the school already, there was still a lot to be done. As she looked over the list of teachers that was now in her command, she heard a knock on the door. "Come in," she called and the door opened to reveal Starlight Glimmer, struggling to walk with her back still healing. "Oh, hey Starlight. What's going on?"

"Just wanted to check in and see how things were going," The injured headmare replied as she forced herself to smile. "Anything you need to make the school better?"

"No, nothing," Sunset said as she suddenly went over the list of teachers that were employed. "Although…there's something I've been noticing that might need to be addressed sooner rather than later."

Starlight raised an eyebrow upon hearing this. "What do you mean?" She inquired, walking up to Sunset's desk. "Is there something that you don't think is right?"

"Not in the way you are thinking, Starlight," Sunset reassured, much to Starlight's relief as she was directed to look at the staff list. "Take a look at the list of teachers employed here. Do you see something off?"

Going through the list, Starlight took a look at each name that was employed as a teacher. "I've been meaning to do some more hiring, Sunset, honest," Starlight confessed as Sunset took the list away from her. "But ever since what went down with Tree Hugger's father, I've been afraid of hiring teachers that are unqualified."

Sunset immediately took deep notice of Starlight's distressed look. "Well, look at it this way," Sunset declared as she got up from behind her desk. "Twilight left you a great school to oversee, the students are all eager to learn and you're making a big impact."

"Yet I've been sidelined with a back injury, Sunset," Starlight replied as she felt a slight twinge in her back. "Thanks to Queen Chrysalis. Still, that doesn't mean I have no say in what happens here. Yes, we do need more teachers here, but it's just the matter of finding ponies and creatures that can connect with the students and the other teachers. Teachers that won't reflect badly on the school."

"I mean, take a look at both of us, Sunset," Starlight remarked to herself as she paced back and forth. "We both started off on the wrong hoof and look at where we are now."

"What are you saying, Starlight?" Sunset inquired as Starlight noticed a book on the bookshelf and went over to pick it up with her magic. "That book's been there for a while."

"I know, Twilight gave it to me before she passed the school to me," Starlight said and showed Sunset the book. "It's a book of memories."

"This is from when you were dealing with the Pony of Shadows, correct?" Sunset guessed as a particular memory caught her eye.

"You mean the pony that was the Pony of Shadows, Stygian." Starlight corrected.

Sunset felt confused as up until that moment, she had never heard of Stygian. "Who is…Stygian?"

Starlight's face fell flat at Sunset's bizarre question. She hadn't thought of Stygian for no reason at all, he was going to be a bigger help than either mare might have initially assumed.

…

…

"Starlight," Sunset nervously chuckled while taking the book from her and opening it. "I'm serious. I've never heard of this Stygian character because I've been in the other world. And I haven't seen a human counterpart for him, just as I don't know where my human counterpart went or what happened to her. I was just happy to blend in, so I didn't bother asking questions."

Looking into the book, Sunset flipped through the pages and briefly skimmed through the writings of this pony she had never heard of up until this moment. "Seems like a troubled sort of character," Sheremarked, closing the book and placing it back on her desk. "But at least he redeemed himself in the end."

"Thanks to Twilight and the rest of us," Starlight as she felt another twinge of pain. "Listen, I've got to head back for physical therapy, but just think about it for a while, okay? He could be a great asset. Besides, it may not have to be Stygian directly. There may be somepony or somecreature out there who's like him."

Bidding Starlight goodbye, Sunset went back behind her desk and sat down to think about what she needed to do.

…

On the train back to Canterlot, Sunset continued to think about her conversation with Starlight on hiring more teachers. But how was she going to find the right set of teachers?

Sunset kept thinking about this as she was walking by the Canterlot Library, when suddenly she saw a line of ponies holding what appeared to be books. "Um, excuse me?" She asked a pair of female ponies. "What's going on here?"

"Stygian just came out with another book and is doing an autograph session," A green coated unicorn mare answered. "We're getting ours autographed, right, Bon-Bon?"

"Yep!" A cream colored earth pony mare nodded.

Curious, Sunset decided to get in line and meet Stygian herself. She waited in line for a half hour, before she eventually came up to a desk where a small gray unicorn stallion was autographing copies of the book the two mares had been holding.

"You're doing wonders with your series, Mr. Stygian," Bon-Bon smiled. "Lyra and I love them!"

"Well, I do my best to tell stories to those who listen," Stygian replied as he signed the copies. "Let's get together at some point when I'm not too busy, ladies."

Nodding, Sunset watched Lyra and Bon-Bon leave as she stood before Stygian, who looked at her with a confused expression on his face. "Um, may I help you?" Ge asked. "I've never seen you before and you don't have a copy of my book for me to sign. If you like, I'm doing another autograph session tomorrow."

"Thanks for the offer," Sunset politely answered. "But a friend of mine was talking to me about you and well…"

"Whom are you referring to, I wonder?" Stygian inquired. "I have many friends."

Sunset cleared her throat. "A pony named…Starlight Glimmer."

Rising to his feet, Stygian got up from behind the table and directed Sunset to the back of the library. Once they were alone, Stygian looked around to see if there was nopony else around and when he got the all clear, he looked Sunset right in the face.

"Um, what's going on here?" Sunset asked in a confused tone. "I mean, I know Starlight Glimmer personally."

"If you are a friend of hers," Stygian whispered. "Does she currently have any job openings at the School of Friendship?"

"Well," Sunset chuckled nervously. "Hasn't anypony told you? Starlight hurt her back and has been out of commission for a while."

A look of shock befell Stygian's face when he heard the news.

Sunset then pondered. "Um…if you don't mind my asking, why are you…?"

"-Because what I'm doing isn't enough!" Stygian interrupted in a hushed voice, placing his forelegs on Sunset's shoulders. "It isn't enough! Writing stories of my past, meeting ponies and creatures who are interested in my stories. It's not enough to satisfy me anymore."

Releasing his grip on Sunset, Stygian stepped back and took a deep breath.

"Yes, I can see that," Sunset said as Stygian looked away. "But what is it you're looking for then, Stygian? What do you think is missing from your life?"

"I…I want to face a different kind of audience," Stygian confessed, looking towards the center of the library. "The audience I love, they aren't enough. All they want is to meet me because of my status. Before I became a popular author hardly anypony cared about me or the stories I wanted to tell."

"But Lyra and Bon-Bon…" Sunset questioned.

"They are friends of mine!" Stygian confessed. "Some of the only ones I have in fact. They understand my needs and desires. And they're not as busy as my friends from long ago. Starlight Glimmer is looking for teachers and I want to answer the call," Stygian confessed, looking back at Sunset. "Please, don't deny me this opportunity! I beg of you!"

"Well, as of right now," Sunset declared. "I'm running the school in her absence on an interim basis, at least until her back heals to the point where she can return. She does hold some say over appointments but she basically gave me permission to recruit whoever I felt was qualified."

Shocked, Stygian backed away in disbelief at what he heard. Then he turned away and without saying a word, slowly walked out of the library, leaving Sunset confused at what had just transpired.

…

The next morning, Sunset arrived at the school and throughout the day all she could do was think about Stygian. Looking out the window of her office, she was both confused and sorry for him. "Stygian seems to be a pony that wants to reach out to a different audience," Sunset thought to herself. "But why wouldn't he talk to me? I'm like him, a pony that once trotted down the wrong path. And just like I was saved and made friends with those I once hated."

Going back to the bookshelf, Sunset pulled Stygian's books off of the shelf and placed them all on her desk intending to look through them all and learn more about the pony who was so hesitant to talk to her.

"Um, Sunset?" She heard a familiar voice call out, a voice belonging to Sunburst. "Some of the teachers were wondering…"

"Wondering what?" Sunset asked, her eyes focused on the book.

"When we would start looking at possible candidates for more teachers," Sunburst answered, only to discover his interim boss reading Stygian's books. "Um, aren't those all Stygian's books?"

"Yes," Sunset answered. "I ran into him last night."

"Last night? Where?" Sunburst questioned as his eyes widened with shock and surprise?!

"At the Canterlot Library," Sunset said, taking her attention off of the book and looking right at Sunburst. "He seems to be a really popular author who writes interesting stories."

"It does him plenty of good given his background," Sunburst replied as he walked up to Sunset's desk. "Matter of fact, I think he would make a good teacher for the school if the students are interested."

"Yeah, I think he would be but…" Sunset stammered. "He…he wouldn't talk to me. For some reason he'll talk only to Starlight. Why doesn't he trust me? I told him I know Starlight."

"Look Sunset, I'm just as confused as you are," Sunburst commented while pacing back and forth. "Keep in mind, Stygian was stuck in limbo for a long time. And he was almost sent back there alongside his dark self. Just because the wounds have started to heal doesn't mean they don't still sting. Some wounds cut too deep to be fully healed."

"Maybe he's having trouble talking to certain ponies or creatures," Sunset guessed. "I mean, even I have trouble talking to various ponies myself sometimes. There has to be something in his books that explains his behavior. It can't just be because of me, can it?"

Confused himself, Sunburst left Sunset alone in her office as Sunset tried to focus more and more on trying to break through to Stygian.

…

Gathering all her teachers in the teachers lounge later, Sunset held up a book and displayed what she'd read in her aura for all of them to see. "Tell me what you see here." She instructed to them.

"Um, it's one of Stygian's books?" Luna questioned.

"It is," Sunset replied. "And in this particular book he talks about how he still deals with being looked down upon for his past."

"Not everypony is going to be perfect," Octavia Melody replied while sitting next to Dr. Whooves. "I always tell my students that."

"Well tell me something, Octavia," Sunset spoke up, directing her attention to the musician. "Do your students ever feel comfortable coming to you for anything?"

Being put on the spot, Octavia felt herself feeling slightly uncomfortable. "Well, I…I mean…" The musician pony stammered. "I try to be accommodating."

"Students are comfortable coming to us," Celestia interjected, catching Sunset's attention. "Luna and I are always more than willing to hear whatever their problems are."

"Do they tell you everything going on in their minds?" Sunset asked her former mentor. "Or do they only talk about certain parts?"

"Well, uh…" Celestia began to stammer. "It's complicated…"

"But we've heard worse," Luna finished, giving Sunset more and more of an understanding of Stygian's situation. "There was this one student that…" But a clearing from her older sister's throat followed by a glance caused Luna to not finish her sentence. "Right, not appropriate." Luna whispered and clammed up.

"I see," Sunset replied before clearing her throat. "Anyways, I believe that Stygian would make a great teacher here at the School of Friendship. He's got a passion for going out beyond what he normally does, and is willing to share his stories with others. But I think he doesn't get the fact that he has to let go of his past and be open minded with others."

"Perhaps he can spend the day as a visitor?" Trixie suggested. "Kind of like what Starlight did when she was hiring a vice headmare…" Suddenly, Trixie was interrupted by the clearing of another throat, this time from Sunburst. "Er, vice headstallion." She corrected while looking nervously at Sunburst.

"The fact is that we need to build up the teaching ratio here at the school," Sunset firmly answered. "In my time at Canterlot High, I've seen Principal Celestia and Vice-Principal Luna maintain a balanced staff between students and teachers. Why can't we do the same thing here?"

"I agree with what Headmare Sunset is saying," Dr. Whooves declared, rising to his hooves. "I for one would love to see the ratio of students to teachers be balanced greatly. All of us in this room aren't enough now, scientifically speaking," An awkward glance befell on the scientist pony who cleared his throat and sat back down. "It's true, you know. We're all great but we need more staff on the roster."

"I actually have an idea," Luna suggested, catching the attention of all the teachers by raising her left foreleg. "Why not bring Stygian here to the school as a guest speaker and see how he does with the students? If he gains a favorable reception, then we can bring him on full time as a teacher."

"If he can accept being open to all." Sunset cautioned, who thought about Luna's suggestion for a brief moment." Nodding in agreement, the teachers began to make plans for Stygian's impending visit to the School of Friendship.

A short time later, at his home in Canterlot, Stygian was awakened by the sounds of knocking at his door and going down to answer it, he saw a gray coated pegasus mare handing him a letter with a gold seal on it. "Letter for Mr…um, Mr…." She tried to say.

"Stygian," Stygian declared with a flat look on his face, taking the letter from the mail mare. "Good day." Shutting the door in the mail mare's face, Stygian opened the letter and read it silently. After a few moments, he placed the letter down and sighed deeply. "Sunset Shimmer wants me…to face the student body?" He asked himself, sitting down in his armchair and looking up at the ceiling in deep thought.

For the rest of the day, Stygian could only think about what was in front of him. Sunset Shimmer and the rest of the teaching staff at the School of Friendship wanted him to face the School of Friendship's student body. But he had to remember that some of the students possibly had bought his books and he probably was really going to end up signing them in an autograph session.

"What does she see in me that Starlight Glimmer doesn't?" He asked himself while thinking of his reply to the invitation. "For that matter, what are the students going to believe hearing from somepony that let darkness consume him?"

The next morning, Sunset arrived at the School of Friendship and found Sunburst standing outside the door of the headmare's office. "This just arrived in the school mail," He informed her, passing a letter to her. "It's from Stygian. Says he'll do an appearance."

"Okay," Sunset nodded to Sunburst while placing the letter on her desk. "Let's just hope the students will like him enough to the point he decides to become a teacher."

"Do you think he will?" Sunburst asked.

"I think so," Sunset answered in a confident tone. "He wants to be a teacher. I can see it in his eyes, Sunburst. But, he needs to let go of his ill will and feelings about the past. I've been there, and so has he. The wounds can't even begin to heal until he lets them do so. If he keeps re-opening them without realizing it he'll never truly get better."

…

So it was that a few days later, Stygian arrived at the School of Friendship and found himself standing backstage at the outdoor auditorium while Sunset Shimmer addressed the student body. "And so at this time," She announced to the students. "Please give a big Twilight Sparkle's School of Friendship welcome to the famed author, Stygian!"

As the students cheered, Stygian stepped onto the stage and took a deep breath as he prepared himself for what was about to happen. "Thank you, Headmare Sunset!" He said with his voice magically amplified while looking to Sunset Shimmer before looking back to the audience of students. "And thanks to all of you for allowing me to visit your school! Now, to start with, who here has read any of my books?"

Several students in the crowd raised their hooves, wings or claws. "So, only some of you have read my books?" He remarked in what sounded like disbelief. "Well, they are great stories considering that they are all written by a great pony, a pony who is probably like some of you in the audience. Let me tell you something, who has had a fellow pony or creature turn their backs on them?"

Like before, several students raised their hooves, wings or claws.

"I can tell you one thing," Stygian explained, sighing deeply and closing his eyes. "It can be hurtful, because I've been there. I know what it is like to have somepony or somecreature turn their backs on you. I still struggle with those feelings every day, feelings that made me turn into the Pony of Shadows."

From behind the stage, Sunset watched the reactions of the students along with Starlight.

"They seem to be keen on him," Starlight whispered to her interim successor. "I think this is good for him."

"But you must remember," Stygian continued to the crowd of ponies, unaware of what was going on behind the stage. "That with each pony or creature that turns their backs on you, there is another pony or creature that is willing to put their trust in you. Why? Because there is always somepony or somecreature willing to hear what you have to say. If you struggle like me with trust issues, please stand up."

Almost as if on cue, several students rose to their feet, much to Stygian's delight.

"For those of you who are standing, please stay standing up," Stygian directed, pacing back and forth. "Because if you are struggling with hurt feelings of negative trust or something similar, you are not alone. It's something we all need to work on, every single one of us whether it's me on this stage or you in the audience."

With those words, the sounds of cheering came from the audience much to the delight of Sunset and Starlight.

"By Celestia, I think he's got it!" Sunset whispered.

"Yep, I think he's got the respect of the students down," Starlight agreed. "But will he agree is the big question."

…

Once the assembly had come to an end, Stygian was back in Sunset's office and he had come to an important decision regarding his future.

"The students loved you, Stygian," Sunset remarked as she walked into her office and sat down. "I trust you enjoyed your time here?"

"Yes, Sunset Shimmer," Stygian sighed. "I feel as if…you may be right about what you were offering me. I feel as if I can reach out to young minds just like you feel I should."

"So does this mean that…?" Sunset asked.

"-If you wish for me to be a teacher here," Stygian answered in a confident voice while nodding his head. "I would be more than happy to accept your offer after today."

Delighted, Sunset extended her hoof out to Stygian and Stygian extended his hoof out to Sunset. "Welcome to the School of Friendship, Stygian!" Sunset declared. "You'll fit in just fine!"

Later that day, before returning to Canterlot, Sunset went next door to the castle to reflect on what had just happened.

"So he accepted?" Starlight asked, laying down in her room with a heating pad on her lower back and receiving a confirming nod. "Great! He's going to make a great teacher, Sunset."

"Indeed I think he will, Starlight," Sunset answered. "He's got a lot to offer the students and he seems to be more than willing to open up about being able to have a friendly ear."

"Part of me thinks that Stygian doesn't want anyone to go through the same system as he once did. Now that we are at war with Grogar, more trust in each other than ever before is going to be needed," Starlight sighed, looking over at Sunset. "Because trust is just one of the many tools that we will need to help win this war."

Silently nodding, Sunset agreed with Starlight.

"Keep up the good work, Sunset," Starlight sighed as she got herself comfortable again. "We still need more teachers here in addition to Stygian. The more teachers we have, the more better educated our students will be. You have a keen eye for this, I can tell."

With those words, Sunset left Starlight alone and returned to Canterlot hoping that Stygian certainly wouldn't be the last teacher needed to help the School of Friendship grow even more.

But for now, Stygian was about to take the next step into his redemption and it would not be a moment too soon with the threat of war looming over Equestria.

…

…
> Episode 19: "Trivia Trot Madness"
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

…

…

Spike, Celestia and Luna paced back and forth outside of the Castle of Friendship's library. It was late at night and all three of them knew that Twilight should be fast asleep, but she wasn't.

"Okay," Spike declared to the two retired alicorn princesses. "We're going in there and saying to Twilight that although she is busy preparing for Trivia Trot's charity show, she needs to get some sleep."

"Yes," Luna agreed. "A well minded pony must have a well minded rest."

"And Alex Trebuck is the best of the best!" Celestia added, squealing slightly and excitedly. "I've always wanted to meet him!"

Spike felt slightly taken aback by Celestia's excited behavior.

"Of course, I still would like to get his autograph," Luna remarked. "In fact, I would love to be on the show and…"

"-Let's focus on getting Twilight to sleep, all right?" Spike reminded, but at that moment, the door opened and out stepped Twilight along with Pinkie Pie. "Well, that was easy. Easier than last time."

"Oh, hey there everyone," Twilight remarked, yawning slightly and magically causing some flashcards to disappear. "What time is it?"

"It's late, Twilight, that's what time it is," Celestia replied to her former student. "You really should get some sleep, one princess to another."

"Sorry," Twilight chuckled. "It's just that Pinkie and I need to be in tip top shape for the charity edition of Trivia Trot."

"Yeah!" Pinkie Pie added while jumping into the air. "The best minds in all of Equestria are going to be there! So we gotta get those noggins a boggin!"

Amused slightly by the display, Celestia nevertheless led Twilight and Pinkie away from the library. "Of course," She laughed. "But Hhw about you turn your brains off and we'll…help you practice more in the morning?"

As she spoke, Celestia began to feel a surge of excitement in her stomach.

"I get the feeling that you seem to have an affection for a certain game show host," Twilight guessed, looking up at Celestia. "Alex Trebuck, is it?"

Just then, Celestia swooned and fell over on her hind legs. Fortunately, Luna was there in time to catch her. Giving Twilight and Pinkie an awkward stare, Luna helped carry her older sister to their quarters.

"This is going to be very interesting," Luna muttered to herself. "Very interesting indeed."

…

…

The next morning, Twilight, along with five of her friends, made her way to the royal train for her appearance on a special edition of Trivia Trot in Manehattan along with Pinkie. But they were not the only princesses competing and they knew it.

"All right, Applejack," Rainbow Dash spoke as she quizzed Applejack while looking down at a flashcard. "This city is where the first Equestria Games was held in? Here's a hint, it's not Canterlot."

"What is…um, Appleloosa?" Applejack guessed, causing Rainbow to plant her hoof in her face.

"If you were guessing the first rodeo in Equestria," Rainbow Dash bitterly remarked. "You'd be right. But the correct answer is, Baltimare."

"Does it look like I know everythin' about every sport ever, Rainbow Dash?" Applejack replied, glaring at the Princess of Loyalty. "I'm just a simple farm pony who happens to be a princess. Ask me somethin' simpler, okay?"

"There are no 'simpler' categories," Rainbow cried in protest. "Come on, Applejack, I want to win this for the Wonderbolt Academy! The money we win…"

"…largely goes to the war effort. The only thing we do is give a good representation of who we are as princesses," Applejack corrected. "Twilight agreed this would be a great opportunity to help out a good cause."

Meanwhile, in another section of the train, Twilight was being quizzed by Spike along with Pinkie.

"Answer this," Spike said, reading off a flashcard. "This pony has a particular fondness for tabasco flavored cupcakes that sometimes keeps her up at night, though she is nocturnal by nature."

"Who is Princess Luna?" Pinkie asked.

"Correct!" Spike answered in a smooth voice. "Now pick another category."

Without hesitation the party pony declared. "Equestrian Enemies for four hundred bits!"

Picking up another flashcard, Spike read it off to them. "The creature known as Lord Tirek held a strong relationship with this highly significant other prior to becoming the creature he is today. Here's a hint, it's not Scorpan."

Pinkie felt her eyes drop at hearing this question. "Who is…King Vorak?"

"Nope, Twilight?" Spike questioned.

Twilight guessed. "Who is…Sendak?"

"Nope. Wrong again." Spike shook his head. Then, tapping on the seat three times, Spike gave them the answer. "Who is Tirek's maternal grandmother, Lady Minerva?"

Both Twilight and Pinkie looked at each other with blank expressions on their faces. "Who?" They both asked each other, before looking over at Spike.

"Don't look at me!" Spike protested. "I'm just reading off the questions! That's what it says on the card."

And in another private train car, Celestia and Luna were preparing themselves for their encounter with their fan and idol.

"Luna," Celestia asked in a giddy voice while looking in a mirror while she applied some makeup. "Do you think that Alex Trebuck will like me?"

"He'll…love you just as you are, Celestia," Luna amusingly laughed. "You don't need to do yourself up. You don't look a day over three hundred after all."

"But I want to look my best for Alex!" Celestia protested, trying to apply eyeshadow on her eyelids. "This is the pony who helped inspire me to become a teacher and a good leader. Besides, he likes the fine arts like you do, right?"

"W-well, yes…" Luna stammered, shrugging her shoulders. "He does. It makes me wonder why he never attended any events during our reign."

"Perhaps he was too nervous or too busy," Celestia remarked. "But now that we're retired…"

"-Just don't get ahead of yourself trying to impress him, sister." Luna sighed and returned to letting Celestia continue to prepare herself for what was to come.

…

A little while later, the train arrived in Manehattan and scores of photographers and reporters went about their business of trying to take pictures of their six leaders as they walked down from the station.

"I must say that the press is being their usual selves, I guess some things never change," Rarity remarked. "Good thing Fluttershy is not here and taking care of Discord. She'd be hating this right now."

"They're probably just as excited for Trivia Trot as we are," Twilight declared as they boarded a special carriage. "If anything, it's a good distraction from what's going on. Sure we want to win, but we also want to have fun, right? It'll be just like when we went to Manehattan Escapes together, every now and then we need a break. I learned from the last time we played Trivia Trot."

"Yeah, and this time Team Twi-Pie's gonna be unstoppable!" Pinkie declared much to the confusion of Celestia and Luna.

"Team…Twi-Pie?" Luna blinked.

"It's a long story," Twilight remarked. "Some name that Pinkie came up with the last time we played Trivia Trot. The last one I attended before taking the throne in fact, and let's just say I got carried away defending my title for what I thought would be the last time."

"Well, if you say so," Celestia chuckled, reaching into her saddlebag and pulling out an autograph book. "As long as I get my autograph from Alex Trebuck, I'm happy."

"You're also here to support us though, right?" Twilight asked her former mentor and fellow princess.

"Oh, yes, of course, how can I forget?" Celestia blushed. Slightly embarrassed, she placed her autograph book back inside the saddlebag.

When the carriage reached its destination, crowds of ponies had already lined up outside of the district theater to get glimpses of the celebrity contestants.

As they prepared to arrive at the theater, Applejack couldn't help but take notice of a carriage in front of them. Two yellow unicorn stallions that seemed very familiar to her were inside one of them.

"Uh, Applejack, is something wrong?" Rainbow Dash asked as the two stallions got off.

"Yeah, I smell somethin' fishy," Applejack answered. "Some trouble makin' unicorns who I'll bet are up to no good again, even after they helped save the world."

Keeping her eye on the two unicorns, Applejack watched as they made their way into the theater and disappeared from view. Little did any of them know that inside the theater, the two unicorns were ushered into a bathroom where a third yellow coated unicorn was waiting for them.

"You took your sweet time getting here, cousins," The unicorn said to the brothers. "The crowds are already starting to gather like mad!"

"Yes, yes, don't worry about them," A yellow unicorn coated with a red moustache remarked as he removed a pair of sunglasses. "We're going to win this competition our way! Right, brother of mine?"

"Of course, brother!" The non moustached stallion declared. "We win and seventy five percent of that money goes towards our resort expansion project. No harm, no foul."

"That's what they want us to think, Flim!" The third unicorn remarked as he reached into a gray duffle bag. "Just remember who is going to help secure your victory tonight, remember? Me, the greatest game show impresario in all of Equestria!" He then removed a gray toupee and a gray fake moustache, placing them on his mouth and his head.

"Of course, you look exactly like him now, Flem!" Flam laughed, admiring his cousin's well planned disguise. "With that know-it-all stuck wherever he is, nopony will know it's really you under there! Just make sure not to be too obvious, can't risk giving ourselves away before the money is ours."

The two brothers and their cousin couldn't help but laugh at their intentions to make this charity edition of Trivia Trot theirs for the taking!

…

…

As the audience members took their seats, Twilight and her friends were backstage and were getting ready for the game.

"Okay girls," Twilight instructed to them all. "This is just for charity. Whoever does win, no hard feelings."

"As long as there's none of that rule bending like last time, I'll consider it fun." Rainbow remarked.

"Well, I can't help but wonder if those two unicorns are who we think they are," Applejack commented. Sure enough, the two ponies that had caused trouble for Twilight and her friends in the past came over to them. "I should have known," Applejack frowned as she saw Flim and Flam approach. "What are you two clowns up to now? Ain't you caused enough trouble?"

"Trouble? Why would we cause trouble? We're here for the same reason you are, competing for charity, of course!" Flim laughed, nudging Applejack in the side. "I mean…we all want to take the minds off the war effort, right? It's been bad for business."

"What makes you so sure about that?" Rainbow frowned, giving the two brothers a stare. "I've got a hunch you aren't really here for charity. Besides, don't you two have a resort to run?"

"Maybe…" Flam shrugged his shoulders.

"Well, don't spoil this for everypony, understand?" Twilight warned the brothers. "There are a lot of really important ponies watching us tonight. So don't try anything funny for your sakes"

"Oh, we know about that!" Flim promised. "If we try anything I assure you it won't be funny."

Meanwhile, in the audience, Celestia, Luna, Spike and Rarity were just as anxious for the game to begin as the rest of the ponies gathered.

"This is even greater than I imagined it would be!" Celestia cried, trying to hide her excitement. "Who ever thought that I, a former princess, would meet one of my biggest idols? Do you think I look fine, sister?"

"You look like yourself, Celestia," Luna answered while trying to hide a smirk. "But save your excitement until the show is over."

Then, at that moment, the lights dimmed and the sound of music was heard as a loud voice boomed out. "THIS IS TRIVIA TROT!" The announcer declared. "Let's meet today's contestants: Playing for the School of Friendship, Princesses Twilight Sparkle and Pinkie Pie. Playing for the Wonderbolt Academy, Princesses Applejack and Rainbow Dash. And finally, playing for their own resort, Flim and Flam. And now, here is the host of Trivia Trot…Alex Trebuck!"

Dressed in a gray business suit, the disguised Flem walked onto the stage and began the game. "Thank you, Johnny," Flem announced. "Welcome to another edition of Trivia Trot, folks. But this is no ordinary rendition. Tonight we have three pairs of contestants each competing for a respective charity of their choice. And most importantly, we're doing this to provide everyone a decent distraction from a growing war, against an overgrown goat."

The audience chuckled slightly, but right away both Celestia and Luna felt something was off.

The disguised Flem, meanwhile, directing the contestants to look at a large board. "Here are the categories: Potent Potables; Kingdoms between the Frozen North and the Badlands; Coloratura and Songbird Serenade; I Have a Cider, which means that you get the points automatically and I get to have a glass of cider. Things You Do with a Ruler; Tie Your Wings; and finally, Do You Like Bananas?"

Hearing the last category made Celestia and the others question that something was indeed off. "Who invented these categories? Discord?" Celestia whispered to Luna, who merely shrugged her shoulders.

"Flim and Flam, you go first." The disguised Flem said to his two cousins.

"Um, that's a nice jacket you are wearing, Mr. Trebuck." Flim said, leaning in front of the podium he and Flam were sharing.

"Strange," Luna whispered to her sister. "No contestant has ever complimented on Alex's wardrobe before."

"Is that wool?" Flam asked. "Must be expensive."

"Just pick a category," Flem instructed, but the two brothers were too fixated on their cousin's disguise to notice. "All right, let's go with Bananas for six hundred bits…the princess formally known as Celestia used bananas to throw at a picture of this Equestrian villain."

At that moment, the buzzer rang from Twilight and Pinkie Pie. "Yes, Princess…Princess…geez, one princess would be enough."

"Um, Lord Tirek?" Pinkie Pie asked.

"Uh, correct." Flem declared who immediately got a look from his two cousins.

"Coloratura and Songbird Serenade for 400 bits." Twilight declared.

Flem looked down at his card, as if deep in thought. "At the Friendship Festival in Canterlot, Songbird Serenade was turned into a literal caged songbird by this smelly monkey."

Applejack buzzed in. "Was it the Storm King?" She asked only for an incorrect buzzer to sound.

"Sorry, that is incorrect, farm girl." Flem replied.

"But it was the Storm King! I was there!" Applejack protested.

"Not according to my answer card here, princess," Flem replied and then turned to his cousins. "Flim and Flam?"

"Was it…Kong King?" Flam asked, and a correct buzzer went off.

"What?!" Twilight cried. "Applejack's right, it was the Storm King that put Songbird in the cage!"

"Let's move on," Flem replied while shaking his head, trying to ignore Twilight. "Flim and Flam, pick a category."

"Coloratura and Songbird for six hundred bits!"

Flem read the next card. "Coloratura had her former manager try to force three r musicians to do what?"

Buzzing in, Applejack was determined to get the answer right."Force them to travel in a snowstorm!" But the incorrect buzzer sounded again. "What?!" Applejack cried. "That sniveling Svengallop tried to…"

"Now, now, now, your highness," Flem interrupted. "There's no need for such outbursts, just play the game," He then turned to Flim and Flam. "Flim and Flam?"

Flim asked. "Dance the Pony Paloka over and over again?"

Flem smiled as the correct buzzer went off. "Correct!"

Immediately, Twilight and her fellow princesses began to grow more and more frustrated with the situation. Even Celestia and Luna were disgusted by what they saw.

"How can all these answers be right?" Rarity cried in dismay. "It doesn't make sense!"

"Of course it doesn't, the real Alex Trebuck would never mix up his facts the way this imposter is doing to benefit Flim and Flam," Luna declared, suddenly activating her horn. "That's not him! Someone's trying to rig this whole game!"

Both Rarity and Spike were astounded by what they had just heard, while Celestia and Luna rose to their feet. "Wait here," Celestia whispered to Rarity and Spike. "We'll be back."

So, the two sisters left the audience leaving Spike and Rarity alone to watch as the rigged game continue to unfold

…

…

"All right, Flim and Flam," Flem declared. "You have the next category."

"We'll take Bananas for two hundred bits." Flam replied.

"The princess formally known as Luna was so tired one morning that she ate the peel of a banana instead of a fruit in front of this former village idiot." Flem responded, only paying half attention to the card.

The four princesses participating were shocked by what they were hearing! "All right," Twilight growled, buzzing in while feeling very insulted. "Who is Starlight Glimmer, and let me tell you that she is not an idiot! You've got some nerve insulting her on the show like this!"

Deciding to ignore the remark, Flem turned to his two cousins. "Flim and Flam?"

"Is it Discord?" Flim asked.

Flem smiled. "Correct again!"

"Hey, wait just a minute! Discord didn't rule over that village, buster!" Pinkie Pie cried out from the stand. "I can Pinkie Promise you on that!"

Ignoring the princesses' anger and frustration, Flem continued on with the rigged game.

"I don't know who or what came up with that ridiculous slogan, but there is no such thing as a Pinkie Promise," Flem remarked, much to Pinkie's shock and disgust. "Sort of a juvenile saying, don't you think?"

Pinkie all but literally collapsed into pieces in dismay!

"You know what?" Twilight snapped, glaring at Flem. "All of the questions that were answered tonight were incorrect. Who are you, really? You're not Alex Trebuck!"

Fearing that his cover was about to be blown, Flem decided to advance the game forward. "Um, um, okay, okay, hothead princess," Flem stammered as he sensed the audience was beginning to side with Twilight and the others. "Since things are beginning to get out of control, it's now time for Final Trivia Trot…"

But no sooner did Flem say that than did another figure dressed in a gray business suit and necktie walk out onto the stage. "And so, this was the final Trivia Trot."

As the pony walked onto the stage, the audience cheered wildly and right away the brothers and their cousin realized that their cover was blown. The real Alex Trebuck had finally arrived.

"And what a ride it has been!" Alex declared. "From Sapphire Shores to Countess Coloratura. But boy, oh boy, oh boy, you really rigged up this game in favor of your friends in that middle slot there. None of the answers given were any of the correct answers."

"Um, um, um…"

"That's how we figured it out!" Luna declared as she and Celestia walked onto the stage. "And we know Alex Trebuck well enough to know he is a good but firm host! He would never stand for such clear favoritism on his show!"

"And as for you…" Celestia added, using her magic to remove the fake moustache and toupee from Flem's head causing the audience to gasp and boo. "Show us who you really are!"

"Well, well, well," Alex remarked, looking over at Flem. "A copycat of myself. Let me give you some advice, pal, I don't take kindly to cheap carbon copies. I suggest you leave now before I press charges."

"Um, um, um…" Flem stammered, looking over to his cousins for help. "No, those answers from Flim and Flam were the correct answers. These four princesses are very stupid! They think they know everything, but they don't!"

"Back off, pal!" Alex cried, coming to the defense of Twilight and her friends. "They don't have to take that from you."

Feeling that their cover was blown, the Flim Flam brothers attempted to sneak off of the stage, only to be stopped by Celestia and Luna's magic and dragged to the center of the stage.

"I think there is a lesson to be learned here, audience," Alex declared. "Anypony who tries to cheat their way up in life…will end up in serious jeopardy."

Looking back to Twilight and the others, Alex winked at them and then Celestia and Luna teleported the brothers and their cousin away with their magic in a flash of light. Once they were gone, the audience broke into applause.

"So now that the fake me and his cronies are gone," Alex announced, turning his attention over to Celestia and Luna. "Why don't we start over with you two participating?"

Excited beyond belief, Celestia nearly fainted only to be held up by Luna's magic.

…

For the rest of the night, the game started over and was done in a fair manner. Finally, it came time for the true final trivia trot.

"Now that we have this game done properly," Alex said with a sincere smile. "It's time for the final trivia trot and the answer to the question is: This small town south of Canterlot was named a co-capitol of Equestria for the sake of the well being of this famous princess. You have thirty seconds, good luck."

"All right, Celestia and Luna, my two biggest fans," Alex said as he revealed their answer when the thirty seconds had ended. "Your response is… 'We love you, Alex!'"

Immediately, the audience broke into applause and Alex couldn't help but feel slightly choked up at this answer. "I gotta tell you," He smiled. "That's the first time in all my years of hosting this show that somepony has done that for me."

Pulling himself together quickly, Alex returned to his hosting duties. "Anyways, your answer was unfortunately wrong and it seems it will cost you all but five of your bits, so you'll finish in third place."

Then, he turned his attention over to Rainbow Dash and Applejack. "Princess Rainbow Dash and Princess Applejack, your response is, Who is us'? Technically that's a yes, but you needed to have the full answer. That will cost you a thousand bits dropping you a thousand even."

Finally, he turned his attention to Pinkie Pie and Twilight. "Princesses Twilight Sparkle and Pinkie Pie, your response is: who is Twilight Sparkle and her friends? That is the correct response, that gets you five thousand bits, bringing you to ten thousand bits. And thus making you two the winners of this special edition of Trivia Trot!"

As the audience applauded, Twilight and Pinkie embraced one another in their victory. "And your winnings tonight will go towards the School of Friendship and all of the proceeds for tonight's show will go towards the Equestrian war effort. Thank you all for donating and we'll see you next time. So long, everypony!"

Meanwhile, Flim, Flam and their cousin found themselves transported to an unusual location.

"Um, brother," Flim asked as they found themselves surrounded by yaks. "Why did those former princesses transport us here to…whatever this place is?"

"I'm not sure brother," Flam replied. "But, I don't think that they are going to be very welcoming to us."

As the surrounding yaks growled and got closer, the brothers and their cousin prepared themselves for whatever came their way.

"Um, may we interest you in some warm blankets?" Flam asked, randomly pulling out a stack of blankets. "They are very useful in this weather!"

But the leader of the yaks, Prince Rutherford, thought otherwise. "Yaks teach crooked ponies a lesson!" He thundered and the yaks surrounded the three con ponies, teaching them a lesson that they would never forget.

Meanwhile, Alex Trebuck had gathered Celestia, Luna, Spike Rarity and the rest of the princesses in his dressing room as he finally signed the autograph Celestia had so wanted.

"My apologies for what happened tonight," Alex said to Twilight and the others. "I had some trouble getting here."

"What exactly happened to you, Alex?" Twilight questioned.

"Let's just say I had a few minor hiccups on the way over here," Alex replied, looking at Celestia with affectionate eyes. "Someone misplaced the key to my apartment. I'm just grateful that this young mare was such a good locksmith."

Celestia couldn't help but blush at those words.

"But, all that matters is that we do these kinds of shows for fun," Alex smiled. "No one, not even ponies who have their own agendas will ever take that away from me. I'm grateful for all of you, just as you are all grateful for me."

Twilight and the others took their feelings in grateful natures. For they had inspired Alex Trebuck's life just as much as he'd inspired theirs.

…

…

In loving memory of

Alex Trebek

1940-2020

…

…
> Episode 20: "The Great Wall of Mount Aris"
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

…

…

Since the attack on her kingdom by the sea monster, Squirk, Queen Novo had concluded that there was only one way to fully protect her kingdom from a future assault. Sitting on her throne, she waited for her most trusted military official to walk in.

A few moments later, the door opened and in stepped her trusted general, Seaspray. "You summoned for me, your highness?" He asked, bowing to her.

"Yes, General," Novo replied, gesturing for him to rise. "I've come to a decision in regards to the safety and security of our two kingdoms."

"And what would that be, your highness?" He wondered, looking up at her.

"I wish…I wish…" Novo started to say, but found that she couldn't say it, much to the confusion of General Seaspray. "…Sorry, General, I just can't say it. Look, you've always been my most trusted confidant from even before the Storm King forced us underwater. So tell me, what would you do after a giant sea monster attack like the one we endured at the claws of Squirk?"

Sensing his superior's frustration, Seaspray felt as if he needed to try and do whatever he could to be there for Novo. "I would increase our defenses," He remarked, walking up to Novo's throne. "Though…not in the way you would have wanted. And it would be impossible for us to move all our resources to one kingdom to make it easier to protect."

"Seaspray," Novo sighed, rising from her throne and walking out to the window overlooking the very ocean where not long ago, Squirk had carried out his attack on Mount Aris. "I...I want this kingdom to be even more protected than ever before. You understand me, right?"

"Of course, but…you don't want to risk more lives, is that right?" Seaspray asked with concern and confusion.

Turning back around to Seaspray, Novo sighed again deeply. The decision she had to make was not going to be a very popular one. "Yes," She answered. "I want what is best for my daughter, my niece and nephew, all my subjects. But we have to make tough decisions sometimes," Taking another deep breath, Novo mustered up the courage inside of her to say what needed to be said. "General," she said firmly. "I'm hereby ordering that a wall be built around our kingdom."

Seaspray's eyes widened in shock upon his queen's order! "A wall?!" He remarked, his voice filled with slight protest. "But, your majesty, forgive the impertinence…"

"There is no other option, general," Novo firmly retorted, looking right at him. "We were forced into hiding by the Storm King, and I will not have us go into hiding again if I can help it. The decision I make is not an easy one, but I see no other way to afford us greater protection."

Immediately, Seaspray felt greatly taken aback by his queen's command. He wanted what was best for her and the hippogriffs, but in his min, he felt this was going too far. "Your highness," He pleaded, trying to make sense of Novo's decision. "I must imply…you really need to think about your decision. What will your daughter think…your niece and nephew…your subjects for that matter? Would they want Mount Aris and Seaquestria cut off from the rest of Equestria?"

For a moment, Novo contemplated what was said of her. But she was determined to stand by her decision "We will find a way to stay connected," She firmly declared, sitting back down on her throne. "You can be sure of that, General. Now go and recruit engineers to build that wall. Dismissed."

Bowing reluctantly to her, General Seaspray did as he was told and left the throne room.

But no sooner did he leave than did Novo let her guard down. "The last thing I want is to have any more damage done to my subjects," She thought to herself. "Especially my daughter. How many times must I ground her to make her see that what she decides to do is going to get her into trouble? Sometimes being a ruler isn't all it's cracked up to be." And Queen Novo further continued to absorb the downsides of being a queen.

…

…

News of Queen Novo's decision was soon spread throughout Equestria and Twilight read her latest intelligence at breakfast one morning, trying to make sense of such a decision.

"It's no surprise that Queen Novo would want to build a wall," Rarity remarked as the six princesses ate in the Canterlot dining hall. "I mean…you did try to steal the pearl from her, remember?"

"Uh huh," Twilight nodded, looking back to her corresponding notes. "That was because I was under a lot of pressure to save Equestria from the Storm King. And it was something I apologized for. This is different. Novo's reacting out of fear, just like she did when the Storm King first invaded."

"How different can building a wall be?" Fluttershy wondered. "It's no surprise Queen Novo wants to protect her kingdom from Squirk."

"What about the Maximals?" Rainbow Dash asked. "What would they think of this decision? I mean…they were there when we fought Squirk and those ponies turned robots."

Putting her intelligence down, Twilight began to think of what Rainbow Dash had just said. "Optimus Primal and the Maximals are responsible for the hard defense of our homeland," Twilight declared. "Perhaps there may be an alternative to building a wall that Novo would need to consider. I mean…how would you feel if a wall were to be built around Canterlot?"

"Um, Equestria to Twilight," Pinkie Pie pointed out, making a falling motion with her forelegs. "Canterlot is on a cliff. If we tried to build a wall, it would fall off the cliff! We couldn't build a wall to save ourselves even if we wanted to."

"I'm not saying we build a wall ourselves, not even if some think it would keep us safe. Walls never keep anything out forever," Twilight replied to Pinkie Pie. "It's just that Queen Novo needs to understand that there is a side to building a wall that could be more harmful than good."

"Couldn't they just go back under the sea?" Applejack suggested. "That's where they hid from the Storm King."

"Then they're easy prey for the Pirhanacons and that one psycho robot with the crab legs," Pinkie replied. "Whatever his name is."

"If memory serves me, his name was Rampage," Twilight pondered, looking at her fork and seeing that it had legs similar to the mad Predacon. "I believe that out of all the Predacons, he is the probably the greatest threat next to Megatron."

"Bear in mind also," Spike pointed out, catching Twilight's attention. "The Predacons are more than likely taking their orders from Grogar. And he probably uses them to keep the Maximals busy dealing with Megatron and the others, that way they're not here to help us with threats such as Arabus."

"Maybe," Twilight said to her royal advisor and little brother. "But something tells me that Megatron might be planning something of his own and Mount Aris is among his targets in addition to Canterlot. I reluctantly support the idea behind Novo's decision, but I feel like there's another way to approach this. A way that doesn't involve cutting others off."

"Why don't we go to Mount Aris and see for ourselves?" Spike suggested, clutching onto his Rarity doll. "If anything, you can use this to speak your mind about how you feel. You're the supreme princess now, Novo will have to at least hear you out."

…

Meanwhile, the subjects of Mount Aris were forced to endure the sounds of hammering and drilling as the building of the wall commenced.

Coming into the water, Novo assumed her seapony form as General Seaspray oversaw a group of seaponies constructing the wall at the base of the mountain and going around the access points to Seaquestria.

"Everything is starting off strong, your majesty," Seaspray replied, looking over at Novo wearing a hard hat. "Our goal is to reach three feet of length and depth by the end of the day."

"Excellent, General," Novo remarked as she inspected the progress of the wall's structure. Knocking on it with her forefin, she felt that the wall was strong as it was. "The wall is strong, but not strong enough. I order you to place harder marble. Nothing should be able to break through it!"

"Of course," Seaspray sighed, directing his attention to two seapony engineers. "You two!" Hearing the general's command, they quickly darted over to him. "Find some stronger marble for the wall, her majesty commands it."Heordered and the two seaponies bow and left. Turning back to Novo, Seaspray still felt that Queen Novo needed to give her decision some further thought.

"General, remember that this decision is for our own good," Novo reassured, sensing the worry in her general's eyes. "We cannot fall again like we did to the Storm King. We were lucky last time, we may not be lucky again."

Before Seaspray could say another word, Novo left to further inspect the wall.

Back in the hippogriff kingdom, Skystar was up in her room, seeing the seaponies hard at work on the wall. The young hippogriff princess was dumbstruck by her mother's decision more than Seaspray was. "I don't get it, Shelly and Sheldon," she said to her two seashell friends, sitting on her nightstand. "Mom means well, but I just think this is going too much. What do you think?"

Naturally, the two shells said nothing. "I get it," Skystar replied to them, picking them up into her claws. "You probably think Mom is doing this for the benefit of the kingdom. But why must we keep acting like the Storm King is still alive? We've faced danger before and come out okay, right?"

Looking back to her bedroom window, Skystar felt like she needed to say something to her mother, make her see sense as to what she was trying to do. "I mean, one small thing makes a difference, right? I thought we learned after the Storm King's defeat not to live in fear anymore."

Just then, the young hippogriff heard a knock on the door and walked over to answer it. "Hello?" she asked on the other side.

"Skystar, mind if I come in?" A voice called out and opening the door, Skystar was greeted by her cousin, Silverstream. "Did I catch you at a bad time?"

"No, I was just talking to Shelly and Sheldon about my mom's decision," Skystar answered as the two hippogriffs saw another slab of marble being pulled into the ocean. "That marble must weigh a lot."

"Hmm, more like weighing a ton," Silverstream remarked. "Trust me, you should see some of the things we have to try and carry in gym class. Professor Spitfire says it's part of our midterm exam."

"Yeah," Skystar muttered while looking away from her cousin briefly. "I mean…I want to stand up to my mom but she'll just ground me again. Lately, it seems like she loves to do it."

"My family is thinking the same way," Silverstream nervously nodded, twirling her claw around briefly. "I'm all for being proactive, but this…is a little ridiculous if you ask me."

Just then, the two hippogriffs heard the sounds of a scream and raced over to the window once more as an injured seapony was carried out of the water and back into the hippogriff kingdom.

"You think?" Skystar remarked, looking over at her cousin with a blank expression.

…

…

Arriving at Mount Aris, the royal train bearing Twilight and her friends pulled into the station and they all stepped onto the platform, taking in the small crowds of hippogriffs greeting their arrival. Looking overhead, they saw two hippogriffs carrying another slab of marble for the wall into the ocean below.

"Is it just me or does that marble weigh a ton?" Rainbow asked. "I'm pretty sure not even Bulk Biceps could lift something like that."

"Yeah, surprised nogriff's become a pizza yet." Pinkie added.

"Let's go see if Novo is in her throne room," Twilight declared and all followed her into the kingdom just as Novo came back on land and assumed her hippogriff form. As she was about to make her way into her castle, she heard Twilight stop her. "Queen Novo?"

Turning around, Novo saw her equal make her way over to her space. "Ah, Princesses," She smiled. "What are you doing here unannounced?"

"We understand you're trying to build a wall to protect your kingdoms," Twilight replied, much to Novo's confusion as to how Twilight and the others found out. "Intelligence briefing."

Gesturing them to follow her, Novo brought Twilight and her friends back to the throne room still standing pat on her decision to build a wall. "You've come here to request that the wall not be built, yes?" She asked, much to their surprise. "Let me assure you that my decision is fair and firm. Do you agree with my decision?"

"Novo," Twilight said. "My friends and I…well, we think that maybe building a wall is a bit… well..."

"…Overkill, maybe?" Pinkie asked, causing Novo to stop and turn around to face Twilight and her friends. "What? It's true! You're basically shutting yourselves off from the world all over again!"

"Look, hons," Novo sighed, trying to sound polite yet firm to the six princesses of Equestria. "You saw just how strong Squirk is and now that he is working for Grogar…well, I can't take any chances with being endangered again. How would you feel if you had no other choice to protect your subjects?"

Immediately, Twilight could feel nothing but sympathy for Novo. Looking into her eyes, she could see that there was fear in the queen's eyes.

"We would feel terrible, of course," Fluttershy remarked. "I mean...sure you want everygriff to be safe, but maybe there's such a thing as being too protective?"

"No protection is too much, Princess Fluttershy!" Novo replied, looking over at Fluttershy with a blank expression on her face. "When we battled Squirk, twenty hippogriffs and ten seaponies were killed. Don't you remember that?!"

"Of course," Fluttershy whimpered, stepping back slightly. "We all remember it…"

"The fact of the matter is that the well-being of my subjects is of the utmost importance, honey," Novo declared, moving back and forth between Twilight and Fluttershy. "The next time Squirk and whatever those things are come back, they will not be able to break through and attack us. Not on my watch!"

"Look, Queen Novo," Rainbow Dash declared, hovering right in front of the queen. "In our experience defending Equestria, villains have always found a way to break through our weaknesses no matter how much we try to prepare or increase security. Take Chrysalis for example, when she kidnapped Cadence before her wedding…"

Twilight looked away in disbelief, remembering that moment at the Wedding Rehearsal when she was kicked out for trying to expose Chrysalis for who she was.

"Okay, bad example," Rainbow muttered. "But the point is that no matter what defense you put up, it will never be as strong as you want it to be. If your enemies really want to they'll find a way in. We beefed up security after King Sombra's return and it didn't do us any good when Chrysalis, Tirek and Cozy Glow all teamed up against us."

Just then, they heard another scream and another wounded hippogriff was pulled from the water. "You see, Novo?" Rainbow argued. "Your subjects are already getting hurt just from building the wall. You could have more hippogriffs hurt from this than from when Squirk or Grogar return."

Still, Novo stood her ground. In her mind, she was being criticized for her decision and she was quickly growing tired of it. "What do you want me to do?"! Novo asked in a tense voice while lowering her head. "Do you want this kingdom to become easy prey for Squirk or those barbarians?! I have to do something, ladies! You don't know what it's like to witness such torment at the claws of creatures like the Storm King!"

"We're only saying…" Twilight protested, but Novo was hearing none of it.

"Leave me at once!" Novo commanded in a loud voice, gesturing for the six princesses to leave. "I won't be judged for defending my kingdoms!"

Feeling slightly insulted, Twilight and her friends did as they were told. "Come on, girls," Twilight sighed, not wanting to further argue for the sake of her mental health. "If Novo doesn't want to hear what we have to say about her wall then let's reluctantly honor her wish."

Doing as they were told, the princesses left the throne room and once they were gone, Novo quickly began to realize her mistake, dropping her stubborn persona and sighing in embarrassment. But her decision had been made.

…

…

Leaving the castle, Twilight and her friends were trying to come to terms to why Novo was being so stubborn about building a wall. As they walked, they couldn't help but notice the looks of disapproval and discouragement on the faces of the hippogriffs.

"Seems to me like we aren't the only ones who disagree with Novo," Pinkie pointed out. "I mean, building a wall? What good will it do? Equestria is supposed to be open to all creatures great and small, right?"

"Somehow building a wall doesn't fit with us," Rarity remarked. "These hippogriffs have suffered enough, haven't they? Is this really the only solution?"

Suddenly, they heard a strong male voice walking up behind them. "You're absolutely right," the voice said and they all turned to see Sky Beak standing behind them. "None of us like this. But none of us know of any way to convince Queen Novo not to go through with this project."

"Sky Beak!" Twilight smiled, walking over and hugging him. "Good to see you again."

"Good to see you again too, Princess Twilight, or I guess I should say Supreme Princess Twilight," He replied, immediately noticing the distressed looks on the faces of the princesses. "Oh, I take it that you and your fellow princess tried to talk to Novo?"

"Yeah, and we don't understand it, Sky Beak," Twilight sighed. "How can Queen Novo be so stuck on building a wall? What good will it do?"

"Nothing," Sky Beak sighed as yet another slab of marble was brought into the ocean. "Nothing at all," He then led Twilight and the others down to the beach where they fought Squirk and the Pirhanacons. "It won't make a difference what we do in building a wall," sighed Sky Beak. "I mean, if that beast comes back, he'll just knock it down. We can't possibly build something that can withstand his abilities and powers. I…I've come to accept the fact that we'll never be fully protected against Grogar and his enemies. But sometimes…Queen Novo can be so in denial about it."

"You darn tootin' that she's in denial," Applejack replied, firmly kicking up some sand. "Buildin' a wall does no good and it's only makin' things worse for everycreature."

"The fact is that we need to be flexible in our decisions because that's how Grogar operates," Twilight said. "If we're not flexible we don't stand a chance against our enemies."

"Then what do you propose we do?" Sky Beam asked. "I've been trying to come up with ideas myself for some time. Anything that won't involve the wall but can still offer us some protection to satisfy Queen Novo."

…

Back in her throne room, Novo was beginning to grow more and more embarrassed with how she treated Twilight and her friends. Just then, the door opened to reveal Skystar and Silverstream.

"Mom, we…we need to…" Skystar stammered, thinking her mother was going to flip out.

"I know what you're going to say, Skystar," Novo sighed, much to the surprise of the two young hippogriffs. "'Building a wall does no good.'"

"Aunt Novo, I think Cousin Skystar has a point," Silverstream suggested. "Building a wall just causes more harm than good. This goes against everything I've learned at the School of Friendship."

"I bet that Celestia or Luna taught you that," Novo sighed again. "Maybe that's why you were selected to be the first student from our kingdom, Silverstream. But I guess Princess Twilight's got a point, much as I hate to admit it."

Both Skystar and Silverstream were relieved to hear this.

But Novo wasn't done yet. "But how else are we going to better protect ourselves?" She wondered, rising to her seat. "Just today five hippogriffs were hurt in building the wall and…" Sighing again, she sulked back down onto her throne. "Our defenses aren't strong, hons," Novo whispered. "No matter how hard we try, they just don't work. Something's better than nothing."

Just then, there was a knock at the throne room door and General Seaspray came in.

"What is it?" Novo asked in a dejected voice.

"Your highness," Seaspray declared. "Princess Twilight and her friends have recommended someone that can help us better defend our kingdoms."

Becoming curious, Novo wondered what her general was talking about. "Who?" she asked and a few moments later, a metallic manta ray flew into the throne room as Twilight and her friends followed suit.

"Depth Charge, maximize!" Before her eyes, Novo watched as Depth Charge transformed from beast to robot, standing in front of her. Once he'd fully transformed, Depth Charge slowly walked up to Novo as both Skystar and Silverstream stepped out of the maximal's way.

"Queen Novo," Twilight remarked. "Do you remember Depth Charge? He helped defend your kingdom along with us and the rest of the Maximals."

Novo gulped nervously at the presence of the metallic maximal. "Somewhat," She whispered. "But what does he have to do with the defense of this kingdom?"

Depth Charge's red eyes studied Novo's anxiety for a brief moment, before looking right at her. "More than you could ever know, sweetheart," He declared. "Your troops need a specialist for deep sea patrols as well as underwater combat…and that someone is me."

Taking another step forward, Depth Charge turned his attention towards the window and looked down to see the wall, now beginning to rise out of the water as a result of the day's work. "For starters," He said in a quiet voice, turning back around to Novo. "Your so called 'wall' provides no security effect whatsoever. Squirk and his minions will just knock it down with ease. What you need is better trained warriors to face the enemy head on."

He then proceeded to take out his gun and for a brief moment, aimed it at Novo before turning around and firing a blast right out the window. "Like that," Depth Charge added. "The stronger the firepower, the greater the chance you will have at defending your kingdom. As of this moment, hippogriff, the preparation to improve your defenses starts now. And with greater underwater surveillance and patrols, you won't be caught off guard as easily. If you are prepared for battle, the tide of victory turns to you."

Having seen enough, the six princesses left the throne room along with Skystar and Silverstream.

"Do you think he will improve our defenses?" Skystar asked as all walked out of the castle. "I mean, I get that we need help, but…"

"Depth Charge is the best at what he does," Twilight declared to Skystar. "Don't worry, you'll see a difference in your kingdom's forces the next time Grogar, Megatron or Squirk attack Mount Aris or Seaquestria, I guarantee it."

Then after hugging both Skystar and Silverstream, Twilight and her friends boarded their royal train for the journey back to Canterlot.

…

"I hope Depth Charge knows what he's doing, Twilight," Spike wondered. "I mean, Optimus did say that he can be a hard robot to deal with."

"He's the only chance that they've got Spike," Twilight firmly replied. "I am aware of the fact that Depth Charge can be a bit of a rogue Maximal, but each must play his or her part in this war, Spike. You know that."

"Perhaps we should have asked Skystar to keep an eye on him," Spike suggested. "I mean…"

"No, Novo will probably ground her again if Skystar further gets involved," Twilight interrupted as she looked out the window of her train car. "Whatever Queen Novo decides to do from here on in is her own decision to make. I just hope Depth Charge doesn't try to overstep his boundaries, he and Novo will need to work together if they're going to succeed." And in time, Twilight and her friends would soon find out if having Depth Charge help out the hippogriffs was the right decision.

…

…
> Episode 21: "Twilight the Hero"
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

…

…

From up in his palace on the moon, Grogar eagerly waited in his throne room for news to arrive and sure enough, Sombra emerged with it. "The spies have intelligence?" He asked in an impatient voice.

"Yes, my emperor," Sombra answered, bowing slightly. "The spies report that Twilight Sparkle and her friends are attending the annual Traders Exchange in Rainbow Falls."

Sitting back in his throne, Grogar pondered the possibility of eliminating his enemies once and for all. "Hmm, a trade exchange?" He remarked. "Interesting. What do you think, Scarface?"

The scar faced grizzly bear looked back at his master and could only snort.

"Traders exchanges. The one time where fools go to gather and trade their most treasured items," Grogar grinned. "Sombra, what else do they say?"

"The spies say that the princesses are due to arrive into Rainbow Falls at sundown tonight." Sombra answered.

"On the evening train from Ponyville no doubt," Grogar muttered. "Sombra, hereby I leave it to you to carry out an attack on the Rainbow Falls Trade Exchange. Ensure that the princesses and anyone who gets in the way is silenced forever. Go find some volunteers to accompany you, I will not leave this up to chance. If you should somehow fail, I will hold you personally responsible and punish you severely. Don't let me down."

Smiling evilly, Sombra took his mission in stride and departed the throne room, leaving Grogar to ponder the possible outcome of this mission.

"With their six leaders out of the way, Scarface," Grogar laughed. "Equestria will soon be mine!" But Grogar had no idea that his second-in-command would make a grave error.

…

…

At her royal suite in Canterlot, Twilight Sparkle was looking forward to the impending Rainbow Falls Traders Exchange. Although she had royal duties first and foremost, her mind was locked on getting to the exchange for the first time since she was named supreme ruler of Equestria. She felt it would be a nice distraction. "All right," She muttered to herself. "Letter of condolence to the ambassador of Saddle Arabia is signed. What's next, Spike?"

"Um, this just arrived this morning," The young dragon said, looking over at a gray envelope. "It says this is from…Star Tracker."

Remembering this particular pony, Twilight took the envelope from Spike and opened it, sitting back in her chair and reading it to herself:

Dear Princess Twilight,

I've been thinking about you ever since you became supreme princess. We should get together sometime when your royal duties aren't overwhelming you. Hope all is well!

Sincerely,

Star Tracker.

Smiling, Twilight put the letter on her desk.

"Wait a minute, wait a minute," Spike protested. "Isn't that the pony you told me you stomped your hoof on in frustration?"

"Errr…yes," Twilight replied, trying to shake off her moment of embarrassment. "But he's not all bad, Spike. Star Tracker is really a pony who just wants to understand me on his own level. It's not like we're in love or anything. I don't have time for romance as the supreme princess of Equestria."

"Right." Spike added, unable to resist rolling his eyes.

Getting up to her feet, Twilight took the letter off her desk and placed it in the desk drawer. "We should totally meet up," She declared. "Maybe after the exchange tomorrow. Besides, I don't think he's met my friends yet or even Celestia and Luna."

Just then, she heard a knock at the door and the door opened to reveal Moondancer on the other side. "Um, excuse me, Twilight?" She asked while peeking out into the room. "I hope I'm not interrupting anything."

"No, not at all, Moondancer," Twilight said in a warm voice. "What is it?"

"Gentle Breeze and Gentle Gust just sent a note to me confirming your appointment with them for this afternoon." Moondancer answered, holding a small paper in her aura.

"Thanks, Moondancer," Twilight sighed, stretching out her wings. "At least we don't have to get to Rainbow Falls until the morning. I could sure use the rest."

"I can see why." Moondancer chuckled as Twilight made her way out of her study.

…

For the rest of the day, Twilight went about her royal duties while at the same time near Rainbow Falls, Sombra and several donkey soldiers teleported themselves into a small valley near the rail line.

"All right, you fools," Sombra whispered, glancing to his platoon. "The train bearing the princesses is expected to arrive in a few hours, if not sooner. Spread out and prepare yourself for attack! I don't want any screw-ups!"

Doing as they were told, the donkeys spread themselves out across the perimeter while Sombra laid low behind some rocks. Using his magic, he prepared several spells that he intended to use in his attack. "There," he chuckled as several green flashes of dark magic flickered in his horn. "Six deadly spells for six princesses. I love it when I'm nasty. And the best part is, they'll never see it coming!"

Just then, Sombra looked up and saw what appeared to be a condor flying overhead followed by a pterodactyl. He realized that the Predacons had also been informed of what was happening. "What are they doing here?" Sombra thought to himself as the two fliers transformed from beast to robot mode.

"Grogar informed us that you might need backup." Terrosaur explained as he landed.

"Yes, to take care of the six princesses." Laserbeak added.

"This doesn't concern either of you," Sombra remarked to the two Predacons. "Now go away! I can handle this just fine."

Turning his back to them, Sombra waited for them to leave, but they didn't, "I said leave! That's an order!"

"Well too bad, we don't take orders from you. We're here because Megatron was told by Grogar to send us," Terrosaur explained. "He said that he wants the Predacons to get involved in the war again."

"Don't you have your own war to fight?" Sombra asked, turning his head slightly back to them. "With the Maximals? Or did that good for nothing Megatron dispose of them and actually do something right for a change?"

Terrosaur placed a hand on Sombra's shoulder and bent down to his level, turning his body around to Sombra with a halfway jerk. "Hey, Megatron just thought you could use a helping claw. We're all in this together, Sombra," Terrosaur chuckled. "Right, Laserbeak?" The condor predacon laughed as he prepared his weapon.

Realizing that he didn't have much of a choice, Sombra reluctantly allowed the two Predacons to stay with him and the donkeys. "All right, you idiots," He groaned. "Spread yourselves out around the area where my troops are. But don't fire until you see a train pull up."

Laughing, Terrorsaur and Laserbeak did as they were told, leaving Sombra to regret his decision. "If I was still king of the Crystal Empire," He thought to himself. "They would be executed for their foolishness. Why doesn't my emperor trust me enough to take care of this on my own?"

So, the dark forces of Grogar waited and waited. Soon it was sundown and the evening train from Ponyville to Rainbow Falls was slated to arrive.

Readying his spells, Sombra prepared for the mission that he and his comrades would soon carry out. "Any moment now," Sombra thought to himself as he and the donkey soldiers readied their weapons.

A pair of donkey soldiers advanced towards the edge of the train station with their weapons drawn while trying to stay hidden from view, and at the same time another group approached the other end of the train station.

Suddenly, the sound of a whistle was heard and Sombra slightly raised his head up from behind the rock, trying to get a good view for his target. "Don't fire until you see the princesses." He commanded to the others, careful to keep his voice low to avoid being overheard if his enemies were sending out a scouting party.

Pulling to a stop, the train's doors opened and from their own hiding places, two bushes in front of the station, Terrosaur and Laserbeak could not hold in their self-control.

"ATTACK!" Terrorsaur screeched and began opening fire from his shoulder guns while Laserbeak did the same, firing his lasers at the arriving passengers.

The donkeys also fired their weapons at anypony at random and Sombra readied his magic to fire at his targets! But suddenly, he realized something was wrong and found that neither Twilight or her friends were on the train. "Cease firing!" He commanded, his face filled with panic. "Cease firing! We have to retreat! The princesses have tricked us!"

Firing a magic signal from his horn, Sombra quickly caught the attention of the donkey soldiers and the two predacons.

"What is that fool doing?" Terrosaur cried, suddenly stopping his firing and seeing the donkey soldiers pulling back from the train station. "We can't be pulling back now! We've got them right where we want them."

Meanwhile, seeing the same signal, Laserbeak stopped his firing and quickly transformed, taking to the skies. Irritated by what had just happened, Terrorsaur also transformed to robot mode and quickly flew away.

Racing back to Sombra's position the donkey soldiers were confused by what was happening. "Something's wrong," Sombra said to his platoon. "The princesses were not on board the train! Somehow they must've caught wind of our plan and sent a decoy to lure us out."

"But, King Sombra…" A donkey soldier protested only to be silenced by a black bout of dark magic on his mouth.

Tapping into his teleport powers, Sombra quickly transported himself and the donkey soldiers back to Grogar's palace on the moon.

However, the damage had been done at the Rainbow Falls train station. Many ponies laid severely wounded from the attack and among them, still seated in one of the train cars…was Star Tracker. His body hanging limp.

Meanwhile, back at Canterlot Hospital, Twilight was relaying to Gentle Gust and Gentle Breeze the story of how she had met Star Tracker.

"So this pony named Star Tracker," Gentle Breeze inquired as Twilight took a sip of her hot cocoa. "You say you first met him on a cruise orchestrated by a minotaur intending to profit off of you and Princess Cadence? How interesting."

"Yeah, it was 'interesting' to say the least," Twilight chuckled. "Star Tracker isn't who I made him out to be, though. He's just a pony looking to build friendships like I once did. Once you get to know him he's not so bad."

"There's nothing wrong with having a normal friendship, princess," Gentle Gust replied. "Gentle Breeze and I…we've been friends for a very long time now because of our interest in helping other ponies like you, Twilight."

"That is true," Twilight nodded. "Much like myself and my own friends when you think about it. But perhaps, after the traders exchange this weekend, Star Tracker and I should think about meeting in private."

"I think that would be a great idea, Twilight. It could be just the thing to get your mind off your princess troubles for a while," Gentle Breeze remarked. "Thanks for telling us all about him."

Just then, the sounds of rushing hoofbeats were heard outside the door to the office along with the sounds of knocking.

"What's going on?" Twilight asked, looking back to the door and walking over to it. "Who's there?"

Opening the door, Twilight looked to see Tempest Shadow panting feverishly with a look of panic on her face. "Captain Tempest, what is it? Is something wrong?"

"P-princess," Twilight's Captain of the Royal Guard tried to say. "There's…there's been an attack in Rainbow Falls! A train of civilians at the station was fired upon!"

Immediately, Twilight's heart sank and a shocked look befell her face!

…

…

"At attack in Rainbow Falls?!" Twilight cried. "When did this happen?!"

"About an hour ago, according to intelligence," Tempest answered. "Our sources report twenty five dead or near death, and dozens more injured. Many of them are being transported here to Canterlot General Hospital as we speak. Medical personnel from all over the kingdom have been called in to assist."

Realizing that she needed to see to this immediately, Twilight turned back to her two therapists, who nodded that she should go. "How did this happen?" She firmly asked Tempest as they left the office.

"It was an ambush, plain and simple. The target was probably meant to be you and the other princesses," Tempest replied. "Supposedly, two of the attackers were Predacons, including the one that attacked Vapor Trail and Sky Stinger."

Right away, Twilight began to get a suspicion of what was going on. "Tempest, has Optimus been informed?" She inquired.

"Yes, he's already sending several of the Maximals to Rainbow Falls to help out and investigate. Some of them have been tending to the less wounded at the site, and others have been transporting patients to Canterlot. There are also reports that King Sombra was spotted in the area alongside the Predacons."

Twilight stopped in her tracks when she heard the news that Sombra was there in Rainbow Falls. "What?!" She gasped. "Where is he now?!"

"He's gone, and it looks like the Predacons and donkey soldiers fled with him," Tempest reported. "He must've retreated upon realizing his target wasn't there."

As she was briefed, Twilight heard the sounds of running doctors and nurses coming down the hallway and realized that the first of several of the victims were arriving at any moment. "Grogar must have ordered this," She said in a low, angry tone. "The coward! Tempest, have my friends been notified?"

"Yes, they are on their way here as we speak." Tempest answered.

Just then, the sounds of a stretcher's wheels were heard and a few moments later, a group of doctors and nurses wheeled a patient into the emergency room. However, Twilight noticed a streak of yellow mane and a patch of dark blue underneath the blanketing of the stretcher. A sickening feeling befell her upon realizing who it might be.

"Princess, where are you going?" Tempest asked as Spike followed. "Princess!"

But Twilight was too focused on identifying the gravely injured patient for her to stop. She hoped beyond hope it wasn't him, but deep down she had a sickening feeling that that it was who she thought it was.

"Twilight, what's wrong?" Spike asked.

"It's Star Tracker," Twilight answered her royal advisor in a panicked voice. "He's among the victims, Spike. I know it."

Following the stretcher, Twilight saw the stretcher going into the operating room as several more doctors and nurses went inside. Knowing that she would not be allowed, Twilight stopped in her tracks as she could only imagine what was going on.

…

A little while later, Twilight's fellow princesses arrived at the hospital shocked and disgusted by what had just transpired in Rainbow Falls.

"Okay, Sombra's gone too far this time!" Rainbow Dash declared as she stormed into the hospital. "Destroying the Elements of Harmony is one thing, but attacking innocent ponies and even killing some?! The next time we see him, he's a dead stallion!"

"All who did this deplorable act will suffer my wrath!" Rarity cried, her horn glowing in rage. "Every single pony will be avenged!"

"I'd better prepare all of my party cannons for this!" Pinkie Pie added. "Say the word and we'll pounce on that no good Sombra! We can't let him get away with this!"

But trying to maintain a stable head, Applejack felt that she wanted to get more information before doing anything rash. Seeing Doctor Stable in his hospital garb, she went over to him. "Doc, what's happenin'?" She asked, walking alongside him. "How many patients are there?"

"Right now, we have about fifty or so and they're all in really bad shape," Doctor Stable hastily answered. "Excuse me, Princess Applejack."

"Fifty?! I had no idea it was this bad!" Applejack cried, gesturing her fellow princesses over to her. "Let's find Twilight! She'll know what to do next, I hope."

Soon, they all found Twilight still standing at the entrance to the operating room.

"Twilight!" Fluttershy cried as Twilight turned around to see all her friends.

"Thank heavens you all came as quick as you can!" Twilight gasped, briefly getting into a group hug with them. "Star Tracker's in there."

"The pony you met on that cruise?" Fluttershy asked.

"Yes." Twilight solemnly answered, her eyes focused on the doors to the emergency room.

"I don't get it," Rainbow frowned. "Why would someone like Sombra attack ponies without any reason? This wasn't just an attack, this had a purpose!"

"Anypony who is evil doesn't need to have a reason for their actions," Rarity declared. "We've all seen it firsthoof."

Just then, the door opened and Doctor Stable stepped out of the operating room as he removed his mask. "Princess Twilight?" He asked. "What are you doing here?"

"A pony I know personally is in there," Twilight answered. "How is he?"

"Star Tracker?" The doctor asked, looking back to the operating room. "He's hurt really badly, Princesses. Multiple wounds all over his body and he's lost about eighty percent of his blood."

Twilight couldn't believe what she was hearing. A pony who was one of her biggest fans was now on the verge of death.

"We have him in a medically induced coma," The doctor sighed, lowering his head in shame. "But I don't know if he'll pull through without a blood transfusion."

Twilight could only react in both sadness and anger at what had been said.

…

…

Soon the doors opened again and Star Tracker was wheeled out, a heart monitor beeping to track his heart movements.

Twilight wanted to cry, but she couldn't bring herself to do so. Walking over to a wall against the emergency room, she placed herself against it and slid down, lowering her head in sadness.

"Princess Twilight, I can assure you that we will do everything we can to save him," Doctor Stable somberly declared. "But you might have to…"

"No!" Twilight pleaded in a tear filled voice, catching her friends by surprise. "No, I can't accept it! He's far too young!"

"Twilight, we may have to face the facts," Applejack reminded her friend in a gentle voice. "Remember what happened to Granny Smith…"

"Star Tracker will not end up like Granny Smith! He's young, he's got his full life ahead of him! He deserves to live!" Twilight tearfully declared to Applejack, causing her to step back slightly. "What kind of blood does he have, doctor? Answer me!" She shouted, causing the doctor to jump back slightly.

"Um, um, he has type…type AB." Doctor Stable answered.

"I have type AB as well," Twilight declared. "I will give him some of my blood!"

The rest of Twilight's friends gasped in shock by what their friend had just said.

"Twilight, you need to think about this!" Applejack advised.

"Applejack's right," Spike added, flying in front of Twilight. "What if something were to happen to you?"

"If it did Equestria would find a way to survive," Twilight protested in a sob-filled voice. "But nothing's going to happen to me! Star Tracker deserves to live. And if I can help that become a reality, I'll do it!"

Rising to her hooves, Twilight made her way away from the emergency room and proceeded to Star Tracker's room in the intensive care unit. All she could do was see Star Tracker lying on his back with an oxygen mask on his face.

Opening the door, Twilight stepped inside and looked down at the pony who was her biggest fan. Trying to hold back her raw emotions, Twilight placed her hooves on the very hoof that she stomped on in frustration over missing the Northern Stars. "Live," Twilight tearfully whispered. "Please…live, Star Tracker. I beg you to live. I'm going to do whatever I can to help you, but you have to live!"

From outside the room, Twilight friends could only watch in disbelief at what was transpiring before them.

Just then, Gentle Breeze and Gentle Gust arrived on the scene and were just as equally discouraged by what they were seeing. Silently, they approached Twilight and placed their hooves on her shoulder.

Twilight turned around to her two therapists. "He needs to live," She declared to them in a quiet voice. "He just has to. It isn't fair that he should die because of me. I was the target, he wasn't. If I hadn't postponed the trip to Rainbow Falls until tomorrow he would still be alive, and I would've been ready to fight Sombra head on if I had to."

"Twilight," Gentle Gust whispered. "Sometimes we may have to face reality that the ones we love may not make it. You can't save everyone, no matter how much you may want to."

"We…we have the same blood type," Twilight said, looking at her two therapists briefly before turning back to the comatose Star Tracker. "I'm…I'm not taking no for an answer. I'm going to try and save him. He would do the same for me if he could."

…

Throughout the night, Twilight could barely sleep at her Castle of Friendship. All she could do was think about Star Tracker and how he needed to survive this cowardly act by Grogar.

The next morning, a knock was heard at the door and answering the door, a familiar white coated earth pony with a pink cross outline and a red heart for a cutie mark was on the other side. "Princess Twilight?" She asked and Twilight nodded in reply that she was. "I'm Nurse Redheart. I understand you wish to donate your blood to try and save the life of one of the victims?"

"Yes," Twilight answered firmly. "I'll do whatever it takes! Please come in."

Stepping back, Twilight allowed for the nurse to step into the Castle while Celestia and Luna watched from the dining room.

"Sister, do you think Twilight's doing the right thing?" Luna asked with a worried voice. "What if…"

"Luna, you and I both know we've never doubted Twilight for anything she's done before and we shouldn't intend on starting now," Celestia declared. "This is a decision that is hers and hers alone. She's put herself in harm's way and at risk several times before, this is no exception. She knows the risks."

A few moments later, Twilight was led back to her bedroom and as she was being prepped, the rest of her friends arrived on the scene to watch Twilight do her courageous act along with her parents. "What are you all doing here?" Twilight asked in a tired voice.

"We're goin' to watch you do this, sugarcube" Applejack declared, clutching Rainbow Dash's hoof. "No way you're goin' to do this alone."

"We love you, Twilight," Twilight Velvet tearfully declared as she hugged her brave daughter. "Star Tracker is proud of you for doing this for him."

As the tourniquet was tied around her foreleg, all Twilight could think of was seeing Star Tracker beat the injuries he had sustained in the attack at Rainbow Falls.

"And we're all with you, Twilight," Celestia declared, clutching Luna's hoof as alcohol was rubbed down on the site where the needle would be placed on Twilight. "You can do it!"

Looking up at the ceiling of her bed, Twilight braced herself for the pinch of the needle. "This is for you, Star Tracker." she whispered as she felt the needle go into her.

"Okay, just relax now, brave princess." Nurse Redheart whispered as Twilight's blood seeped into the collection bag.

For ten agonizing minutes, the blood flowed and all Twilight's friends and family could do was watch. Both Celestia and Luna couldn't help but feel emotional at the courageous act Twilight was performing before their very eyes.

Finally, the bag was filled and a bandage was placed on Twilight's wound as Nurse Redheart left with the bag.

"Let her rest," Twilight Velvet suggested to Twilight's friends and complying, they all left Twilight's room leaving only her parents and mentors. "Well done, Twilight. We love you."

Weakly, Twilight turned to her mother and smiled warmly, knowing that she had done a great deed.

…

Meanwhile, up on the moon, Grogar had summoned Sombra and the donkey soldiers who accompanied him into his throne room.

"You idiots!" Grogar thundered as he paced back and forth. "You attacked the wrong train! The princesses still live!"

"But it was the right train, sir," A donkey soldier protested. "It was just…"

"SILENCE!" Grogar yelled in an angry voice, his horn glowing with rage. "It was the wrong train! Obviously you failed to realize that the princesses would be travelling in their own train for security purposes! Because of your stupidity, we lost our best chance to gain the advantage in this war!"

"There will be others, my emperor," Sombra cried. "I promise you that there will be other chances to get rid of Princess Twilight and her friends!"

Enraged, Grogar lifted Sombra up and threw him down onto the floor with his magic while he towered over his second-in-command.

"Sombra," Grogar whispered. "As my second-in-command, you are responsible for leading and carrying out my orders properly and efficiently. Don't let this happen again, or else you'll suffer the same fate as the Storm King!"

"But…" Sombra gasped. "It was the Predacons who fired the shots! It was them that carried out the blunder!"

"Then why did you say nothing to them?!" Grogar growled, releasing his grip on Sombra. "Very well, then! Bring me Megatron at once! He's got some explaining to do!"

And Grogar would ensure that a critical mistake like this would not be tolerated again!

…

…
> Episode 22: "Return of the King"
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

…

…

It was under cover of darkness when the summons had come to Starswirl and the rest of Equestria's pillars. They soon found themselves at the edge of King Vorak's former kingdom, now controlled by the Predacons.

Following the magic emulating from his horn, Starswirl gestured to the pillars to follow him along a small trail leading up into one of the mountains. And soon they found themselves standing in front of a large gravesite.

"What did the spirit say he wanted us to go to?" Somnambula asked, nervously flying next to Starswirl. "I see nothing but rocks."

"These are more than rocks, Somanmbula," Rockhoof protested as Flash Magnus raised a lantern over the site that they had been directed to. "It's a grave, lass. The final resting place of King Vorak."

"Indeed," Starswirl gloomily declared. "This was where his body was taken after the kingdom fell."

"But why would Vorak be buried here of all places?" Mage Meadowbrook wondered. "And what difference will it be if he wishes to come back to life? Resurrectin' the dead is somethin' no one's attempted, and for good reason."

"That doesn't matter, Meadowbrook!" Flash Magnus cried, looking back towards Vorak's castle. "We need all the help we can get. Now we've gotta work fast before any of those creatures come finding us. I'm getting a strange vibe."

"Then let's do what the spirit told us to do, lads and lassies!" Rockhoof declared, already starting to dig away at the grave of rocks as the rest of the pillars followed suit.

Rock after rock was pulled away and eventually, the grave opened. Immediately, the pillars were treated to a foul smell.

"Ohh, that's disgusting!" Rockhoof groaned.

Mage Meadowbrook, with equal disgust through her mask, added. "Starswirl, I can't breathe! Vorak's been here for far too long!"

Holding his breath, Starswirl proceeded to dig further. "This has to be him," Starswirl thought, picking up a stack of bones. "King Vorak!"

"It can't be!" Mage Meadowbrook protested. "Lord Tirek killed him! Princess Twilight said so!"

"His body was destroyed," Starswirl firmly replied. "But the spirit of him still lives and commanded us to retrieve what's left." Grabbing the bones, he quickly gathered them up.

"Starswirl," Somanmbula groaned, holding her nose with her hooves. "Can we…go now? The smell…it's getting to me!"

"Yeah!" Flash Magnus added with equal feeling.

Suddenly, Starswirl sensed something was coming towards them, followed by the sounds of growling. "Quiet!" He commanded, causing the rest of the pillars to become silent. "Someone's coming this way!"

"What is it, Starswirl?" Mistmane asked in a hushed voice, her own horn glowing in precaution. "Who's coming?"

"Trouble," Starswirl replied in a hushed voice. "We must go, now!"

Taking the bones in his aura, Starswirl realized that he and the rest of the pillars needed to leave. And so they did.

At that moment, Soundwave (in his panther beast mode) approached the mass grave. Seeing that it had been dug up, Soundwave transformed to robot mode and reported into his radio. "Grave has been breached," He said quietly into his radio. "Repeat, grave has been breached."

…

…

Asleep in his dragon beast mode in Vorak's former quarters, Megatron was awakened by the sounds of pounding on his bedroom door. Groaning, Megatron attempted to block out the noise with his dragon paws. But the beatings grew louder until he could no longer deal with the noise. "All right, all right!" He groaned, stretching out his metallic wings and yawning. "I'm coming! I'm coming! Can't the leader of the Predacons get some sleep around here?"

Walking up to the door, Megatron attempted to reach for the door handle but he couldn't do so in his dragon mode. "Megatron, terrorize," He said in a tired voice, transforming into his robot mode. "This better be good."

Opening the doors, Megatron saw Soundwave standing on the other side still in his beast mode. "What do you want, Soundwave?" He groaned. "If you are looking for…"

"The grave was dug up," Soundwave reported. "The bones of Vorak have been stolen!"

Megaton was taken aback by what he heard. "What?!" He cried, immediately woken up by this news. "What do you mean the bones were stolen?! By whom?!"

"There was an intruder, lord Megatron!" Soundwave answered.

"And you didn't stop them?!" Megatron thundered, slamming his dragon head into the side wall. "What's the matter with you?"

"I had to make my report, Lord Megatron! Intruders were already out of range." Soundwave protested, immediately transforming to his robot mode.

Disgusted, Megatron turned his back on the Panther Predacon. "Grogar warned us about this,"He growled. "And after he berated us on Terrorsaur and Laserbeak's actions too…"

Groaning further, Megatron disgustingly dismissed Soundwave by slamming the door in his face. Once he was alone Megatron sat back in bed, sighing in frustration. "Why do I even bother with these fools?" He muttered. "Good help is impossible to find these days. Yes."

…

Returning to the safety of his cave, Starswirl and the rest of the pillars took the bones of King Vorak back to Starswirl's cauldron as he looked into the large object.

"Are you still there, Vorak?" Starswirl asked and a faint groaning voice was heard. "I have what is left of your body."

"Thank you…" A voice cried out from inside the cauldron. "How much remains?"

"Only a few of your bones," Rockhoof answered. "You were placed in a mass grave."

The voice groaned, causing large ripples from inside the cauldron. "That son of mine. He'll pay for allowing my kingdom to be overrun and ransacked! Should this fail, my ghost shall haunt his nightmares for the rest of his life!"

Knowing what needed to be done, Starswirl placed the bones inside the cauldron and motioned for the rest of the pillars to step back as he began to chant an old Ponish incantation.

Shaking, the black cauldron shot out red energy and the sounds of a loud yell of anguish emerged, followed by a red claw. The sounds of the yelling and the revelation of the claw caused Somnambula to jump back in surprise!

A few moments later, an old centaur creature emerged from the cauldron, looking up at Starswirl and the pillars with remorse in his eyes.

"King Vorak," Starswirl said, taking off his hat in respect. "You have returned to the land of the living."

Climbing out of the cauldron, the old centaur king smiled gratefully at him. "Thank you for heeding my call, Starswirl," He replied in an equally grateful voice. "You don't know what this means to me."

Stepping on the surface, Vorak stumbled slightly as he tried to gain a feeling in his four legs. However, some of the pillars were suspicious of Vorak, particularly Somnambula who merely looked down at Vorak.

…

Meanwhile, up on the moon, Tirek was awakened suddenly from his sleep, sensing that something had happened. "Cozy…" He whispered to his daughter figure. "Cozy Glow…wake up!"

Opening one of her tired eyes, Cozy groaned in exhaustion. "What is it now, Tirek?" The alicorn wannabe asked while yawning. "Can't you see I'm trying to sleep?"

"I felt something." Tirek answered.

"You feel things all the time," Cozy bitterly remarked towards her father figure. "This is no different. Now go to sleep!"

"I'm serious!" Tirek protested, suddenly going over to Cozy Glow and placing his paws on her shoulders. "I think my father is alive!"

Rolling her eyes, Cozy Glow looked away in disgust.

"I'm serious!" Tirek cried in a whining voice. "Starswirl and the Pillars resurrected him! I've sensed it."

Brushing his hands off of her, Cozy didn't want to hear any more of this. "Starswirl and the Pillars can resurrect a whole herd of elephants for all I care, it won't help them," She groaned. "Let's discuss this in the morning, alright?"

Before Tirek could say another word, Cozy took several pillows in her aura and attempted to get back to sleep.

"Ugh, fillies!" Tirek groaned, irritable that his feelings were ignored. "Can't live with them, can't live without them!"

Tirek then knew that there was someone who could listen to him and turned his attention towards Chrysalis. "Fortunately, there is someone who will listen to me."

…

…

Back at the cave, Vorak stood before the Pillars still trying to get the feeling inside his newly resurrected body. "I'm asking you to help me get a second chance," Vorak pleaded to them. "To not only take back my kingdom, but make me a better creature. That even Scorpan abandoned me in the end has caused me to realize I became consumed by my worst instincts. If nothing else, I don't want him to go down the same dark path that befell Tirek."

"Look, King Vorak, honey," Mage Meadowbrook said while approaching him. "It's not really all that simple. After all, you weren't a very kind creature when you were last alive."

"Yes, well, I'm trying to change that," Vorak protested, brushing Meadowbrook back. "I'm trying to change my ways. Sure I wasn't a good ruler, but.. I want to be better." Sighing, Vorak then walked past the pillars taking in a further deep thought. "First, how is my son?" He asked.

"Which one, lad?" Rockhoof questioned. "The centaur who drained our magic and strength or the gargoyle that befriended old Starswirl here?"

"Scorpan," Starswirl answered, gesturing Rockhoof to step aside. "Scorpan is being held prisoner in Grogar's dungeon on the moon, because of me."

Dismayed, Vorak paced back and forth briefly as he tried to make sense of what was going on. "If only I hadn't been so bullheaded towards Princess Twilight…" He muttered as Starswirl reluctantly sympathized with the resurrected centaur king. They had once been the same towards a young unicorn, and in doing so had created their greatest enemy.

Meanwhile, nudging Flash Magnus in the side, Somnambula gestured her fellow pegasus to follow her outside the cave. Outside the cave, Somnambula was airing out her feelings about Vorak's return.

"Somanmbula, perhaps Vorak is sincere about wanting a second chance," Flash Magnus suggested as they flew not far from the cave. "I mean, didn't we give Stygian a second chance after Twilight and her friends freed him? Didn't we learn that we should try to be more understanding of others?"

"Yes, Flash Magnus, but Stygian was our friend. We were upset that he seemed to go behind our backs, and we never stopped to ask why," Somnambula sighed in a reluctant voice as she sat on a cloud overlooked by the moon. "But this is one of those situations where I can't give somecreature the full benefit of the doubt. He was a tyrant to his subjects and unwilling to change around those who tried to help him. His own actions drove even his sons away and cost him his life."

Joining Somnambula on the cloud, Flash attempted to dissect her feelings about the matter. "Yes, that is true," He nodded. "But if Stigyan was willing to give us a second chance, why not do the same for Vorak? If allied to our side he could prove useful in the war."

"Don't you see?" Somnambula snapped, looking at Flash sharply in the face. "Vorak allowed for his kingdom to fall to Grogar! I may be the pillar of hope, Flash, but I don't have much hope for him! Even if it were Prince Hisan or one of his descendants, I wouldn't be willing to let my personal feelings cloud my judgement. Those who deny hope to others by making them feel worthless or unwelcome should not be so easily forgiven just because they claim to have changed their ways."

Taken aback by his equal's outburst, Flash remained unfazed in trying to get through to her.

…

Back on the moon, Tirek quietly opened the door to Chrysalis' quarters and looked inside to see her lying fast asleep on her bed. He didn't want to wake her, but he needed guidance by any means necessary. "Chrysalis?" He whispered while walking quietly over to her quarters. "Chrysalis?"

Suddenly, Chrysalis opened one of her sickly green eyes and saw that Tirek was in her room. Groaning, she rose up in exhaustion.

"I'm sorry that I had to wake you," Tirek apologized. "But I think my father is alive."

Groaning, Chrysalis rubbed her face in her front hooves in an attempt to wake herself up further. "Your father is alive?" she moaned. "Tirek, how can he be alive? You suffocated him."

"Yes, but I think somepony brought him back to life," Tirek cried in a hushed voice. "And it's not Grogar who did."

"Then it's probably the Pillars," Chrysalis groaned in a somewhat sarcastic voice. "If it is them, you'll just consume their magic again like last time and banish your father back to where he came from. Now stop bothering me, I need my beauty sleep!"

Groaning, Chrysalis laid back down and went to sleep, much to Tirek's frustration.

"Some girlfriend you can be sometimes," Tirek huffed as he left Chrysalis' room alone. He couldn't get any sympathy for his father's sudden return, and Tirek had his suspicions. But he then got an idea and proceeded towards the dungeons. "I wonder if Scorpan knows about this." He thought to himself.

…

Back on the cloud they were sitting on, Somnambula and Flash Magnus continued to air their respective feelings about Vorak.

"The point is, Flash Magnus," Somnambula protested, stamping her hoof on the cloud. "Vorak is a creature who cannot be fully trusted. He led his kingdom into the state that it is right now, a base of operations for the Predacons to launch surprise attacks and keep the Maximals distracted."

"Strange words coming from the pillar of hope," Flash Magnus remarked. "If Vorak wants to atone for his misgivings, it's okay to have some negative feelings. But you can't fully give up on him, Somnambula. To do so would be to go against your own virtue, your element."

"Flash," Somanmbula sighed, looking up at the moon. "I advised someone who ruled over a kingdom, but he didn't do it in the way Vorak did. Such incompetence was nowhere to be seen in my village the way it was with Vorak. I just can't bring myself to associate with somecreature that had such incompetence and indifference to his own actions! You were a soldier once, defending wise rulers from dangerous enemies. Did they ever show incompetence or make you question their judgement?"

It took a moment for Flash to answer. "Sometimes," Flash answered. "If they did I tried my best to do what I felt was right, even if it got me in trouble. But I'm a pony who believes in second chances, Somnambula. And so are you. So if the rest of us are willing to give Vorak a second chance, then why not you? Vorak deserves the same opportunity afforded to others."

Looking back up to the moon, Somanmbula remembered just how there was one other pony she knew that had been given a second chance, and still had that second chance to this very day. "Princess Luna was given a second chance," Somnambula remarked, her eyes still locked on the moon. "But she is different."

"Ex-Princess," Flash corrected. "Remember, she retired."

"I'm aware of that, Flash!" Somnambula snapped to him before realizing her mistake and sighing deeply. "I'm thinking of when she was freed from Nightmare Moon by Princess Twilight and the other Princesses. Luna let her jealousy get the better of her, Vorak let his ego get in the way of him."

"And I don't think that Vorak is any different from Luna," Flash Magnus remarked. "Even Celestia has fully forgiven Luna for her past. So shouldn't we be the same with Vorak? Maybe we don't fully trust him, but we should have hope that he's sincere and is willing to atone."

Still, Somnambula had her reasons for not being fully embracive of Vorak. Taking to the air, she made her way back to the cave while Flash Magnus followed. Returning to the cave, she was greeted by Starswirl and the rest of the Pillars who were waiting for her and Flash Magnus.

"Where did you run off to?" Starswirl questioned.

"Not far from here, Starswirl," Somnambula answered. "I just had to…"

"-You had thoughts about bringing me back because of my past?" Vorak guessed, approaching the pillar of hope. "Is that it?"

Somnambula gulped nervously at Vorak, knowing that she was about to reveal her feelings towards him.

…

…

Back on the moon, Tirek proceeded towards the dungeons, bypassing the donkey guards guarding the entrance. Soon he approached the cell where Scorpan and the other prisoners were being kept.

Sensing that his brother was coming, Scorpan immediately woke up and turned towards the bar doors of the cell. "What do you want now, Tirek?" He asked.

"Scorpan, I think that Father has been brought back to life!" Tirek answered as Scorpan rose to his feet with a look of suspicion plastered on his face.

"Likely story, Tirek," Scorpan groaned. "Father is dead, and you know it because you killed him! Now go away!"

"Scorpan, listen to me," Tirek protested. "I think that Starswirl…"

"-If you think that this is a way to get on my good side," Scorpan interrupted, his back still turned on Tirek. "Then you are sadly mistaken! Give me one good reason why I should believe you after what you've done."

Briefly looking away, Tirek felt dismayed that his own brother was not believing him on this matter. "I sensed his presence in my dreams." Tirek confessed.

"That's not good enough," Scorpan replied, turning around to face his brother again. "Dreams can mean anything. I used to dream that you would come back and repent, but it never came true."

"Must I try and convince you to believe me?" Tirek asked, clutching his claws on the cell door. "I swear that Starswirl has brought Father back from the dead. You befriended that wizard, you must know if he's capable of such things as reviving the dead."

"How do you know that Starswirl was the one who brought him back?" Scorpan asked in a gruff voice. "Starswirl can't bring back the dead, only Grogar can!"

"You were Starswirl's friend, Scorpan," Tirek protested. "Surely he could've at least attempted to bring Father back from the dead."

"No, I don't believe you!" Scorpan snapped before quickly calming himself back down. "I don't believe you. Now go away."

Sighing, Tirek looked down at the floor of the dungeons in defeat. "Very well then," He sadly sighed. "If you can't believe me, then I don't know who else will believe me. Farewell, Scorpan."

Scorpan watched as his brother walked away in sadness and once he was alone with his fellow prisoners again, the Gargoyle prince of the distant lands returned to his sleep. However, no sooner did he fall asleep than did he suddenly hear a voice.

"Scorpan," A faint trottingham accented voice cried out in his brain. "He is alive!"

Opening his eyes, Scorpan looked around for the source of the voice that he himself could only hear. "Gram-Gram?" He asked, looking around the cell in confusion. "Gram-Gram? Where are you?"

With only Scorpan seeing, he saw the formation of an old female centaur with Tirek's colors. "I'm right here, Scorpan," She declared. "Surely you haven't forgotten your own grandmother, Lady Minerva?"

"No I haven't, Gram-Gram," Scorpan asked. "But why come to me? Don't tell me you think that Father is back from the dead?"

"He is," Lady Minerva answered in a joyous, yet subdued voice. "Starswirl the Bearded recovered your father's remains and used them to resurrect him!"

"Impossible!" Scorpan whispered, turning away briefly. "Gram-Gram, are you sure about that?"

"I am sure about that, Scorpan. If I wasn't sure I would not be standing in front of you right now." Lady Minerva explained.

Sighing, Scorpan seemingly now had to come to terms with what had just transpired. "How can Starswirl do resurrection spells, Gram-Gram?" He wondered. "It's impossible!"

"There is much more to Starswirl than you'll ever know," Lady Minerva replied as she started to disappear. "You'll just have to learn for yourself."

Once his grandmother's spirit was gone, Scorpan could only wonder if he was hearing things or if it was indeed true that his father was brought back from the dead.

…

Returning to his quarters, Tirek was downhearted that his suspicions were being ignored. However, it didn't last for very long as he found Cozy Glow sitting up awake in her bed. "Why are you awake, Cozy?" Tirek asked as his daughter figure turned to her father figure.

"Tirek, did you say that your Father was brought back from the dead?" She asked. "I just had that thought."

Sighing, Tirek closed the door to their quarters and sat back down on the edge of his bed. "Supposedly, yes," He replied. "Starswirl and the Pillars must have resurrected him. But the question is, why? Why would Starswirl resurrect my own father now?"

"Maybe he has his reasons," Cozy Glow guessed. "Maybe something is telling us that you and your dad need to make up."

Tirek refused to believe that statement. "That will never happen, Cozy Glow! Never in a million years as far as I'm concerned!" Tirek said firmly to her as he climbed back into bed. "It will be a cold day in Tartarus when I see him back from the dead! And this time I'll make sure he can't come back!" With a huff, Tirek threw the covers over him and went back to sleep.

…

Back in the cave, Vorak stared down Somnambula as she was the only one who was hesitant to believe that he could be redeemed. "Answer me, young mare," He commanded in a firm voice. "You don't think that I can be redeemed, do you?"

"W-well, to be honest," Somnambula stammered, feeling somewhat intimidated by the elder centaur. "You…weren't exactly a great ruler."

Hearing this, Vorak lowered his guard and sighed deeply. "Yes, you are right," Vorak sighed. "But I don't want to be viewed like that any longer," He then looked over to Starswirl the Bearded and the other Pillars. "I want to bury my past and come back stronger than ever," Vorak declared. "I let my hatred get the best of me, and I don't want to continue letting it do so if I can help."

Still, Somnambula had her suspicions. But she wasn't prepared for what was said next.

"That is why," Mistmane declared, walking over next to Vorak and Starswirl. "Vorak asked us to see if you would be willing to help Vorak reconnect with his subjects, Somanmbula."

Taking a deep breath, Somnambula realized that she had no other choice. "Very well then," she sighed, taking off her headdress and lowering her head. "If you wish me to take Vorak under my wing, then so be it."

"Then it's settled," Starswirl declared. "Vorak, your time of redemption has begun. I am hopeful you won't make us regret this decision."

All Somnambula could do was gulp nervously at the momentous task she was about to undertake…

…

Meanwhile, as the sun rose over his conquered kingdom, Megatron flew over to the mass grave where Vorak's bones were removed. "So, this is what happens when there is no protection?" he asked, reaching into the earth and letting the dirt run through his transmetal fingers, before turning to the Predacons who accompanied him. "Terrorsaur, Laserbeak! I want you both to dig this grave back up and then stand guard!"

"Why us?" Terrorsaur protested. "Why should we be on…?"

"Because it's punishment for your earlier actions!" Megatron yelled in a loud voice, before lowering his tone. "I want you to think about what you both have done that resulted in us getting in trouble with Grogar. Is that clear?"

Without saying another word, Megatron transformed back into a dragon and left with the rest of the accompanying Predacons.

"Scrapheap duty," Terrorsaur muttered as he and Laserbeak got to work on digging the mass grave back up. "What else can go wrong?" Little did they know that about five hundred feet from them, Tempest Shadow and several of Twilight's guards lay in wait, longing for the moment when they would be capturing both Predacons for their actions in Rainbow Falls.
> Episode 23: "Prisoner of War"
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

…

…

Hiding behind some rocks on the grounds of what had been Vorak's kingdom, Tempest Shadow looked through her binoculars at her targets: two Predacons wanted for a devious crime at Rainbow Falls. Her mission was clear: Capture Terrorsaur and Laserbeak and bring them to Ponyville. "All right," She whispered in a hushed voice to her comrades. "As soon as everyone is in place, we make our move. Is that understood?"

"Copy that, hornless," Rattrap remarked, causing Tempest to groan in annoyance at the smart aleck Maximal. "As soon as the gang's all here, which should be any minute now."

"Roger that. And in the future," Tempest warned, catching Rattrap's attention. "You will watch what you say, rat."

"Eh, whatever you say." Rattrap replied and shrugged his metallic hands.

Rolling her eyes, Tempest returned to watching Terrorsaur and Laserbeak as they finished digging the mass grave back up.

"Terrorsaur," Laserbeak whispered. "My sensors indicate we are being watched."

"So what if we are?" Terrorsaur remarked while placing a rock on the mass grave. "You're a Pred, I'm a Pred. Anything can happen at a moment's notice and you know it. Now let's do what Megatron asked us to do. Stand guard over these worthless scrap heaps so no one else goes missing."

But Laserbeak had his suspicions. Ensuring that his wing blades on his arms were sharpened, he kept an eye on the rocks behind him and Terrorsaur.

"Look at them," Cheetor remarked to Rodimus Primal from another part of the gravesite. "Murdering cowards. Just the sight of them makes my energon boil."

"Yes, attacking and killing innocent creatures because of their nature," Rodimus muttered, ensuring that his weapons were loaded. "The sooner we capture them, the better" Then, tapping into his radio, Rodimus made contact with his brother. "Optimus, when do we strike?" He asked.

Up on a cliff high above the gravesite, Optimus Primal and Tigerhawk heard the question. "As soon as they make their way back to the castle," Optimus answered. "But do not fire until Captain Tempest gives the order. Remember, she is in command of this mission, not anyone else."

"Acknowledged," Rodimus replied before turning off his radio and sighing in frustration to Cheetor. "Some creatures are just impatient."

"Hey, you want this to go right, don't you?" Cheetor asked while looking over at Rodimus. "I hate Terrorsaur and Laserbeak as much as you do. But we've got orders to bring them back alive."

However, Rodimus wasn't the only one filled with rage. On Tempest's left, Dinobot cocked his guns and struggled to control his trigger finger, catching Tempest's attention.

"Dinobot," Tempest whispered. "Take your finger off the trigger until I give the word. I don't want any accidents."

Groaning, Dinobot reluctantly did as he was told. "They have no honor," Dinobot declared to Tempest. "No honor at all."

Tempest couldn't help but sympathize with Dinobot and the rest of the Maximals accompanying her on this mission. But they all had to stick to the plan assigned to them by Twilight and the other princesses.

"All right," Tempest whispered into her radio, looking back at the two Predacons. "It looks like they're finishing and preparing to head back to the castle. As soon as they start to leave, we make our move. Acknowledged?"

"Acknowledged." Rodimus replied.

"Acknowledged." Optimus replied too.

"All right, I think we've spent more than enough time here," Laserbeak declared, still sensing that he and Terrorsaur weren't alone. "Let us go at once."

But Terrorsaur wasn't complying. Instead he activated his shoulder cannons, ensuring that they were loaded. "Megatron gave us an order to guard the grave," Terrorsaur declared. "And that is just what we're going to do. Who's going to stop us?"

Suddenly, Terrorsaur heard the sounds of rustling coming from behind him and Laserbeak. Immediately jumping into a defense position, Terrorsaur began searching for the source but found nothing."Who's there?!" He cried, turning around to the rocks behind them. After a moment, no other noise was heard and his guard was lowered. "Hmm, something's near us, Laserbeak. Megatron must be informed at once."

Judging her moment carefully, Tempest made her presence known from behind the rocks. "Now!" She whispered over the radio as the Maximals and pony guards emerged from their hiding spots, their weapons drawn on Terrorsaur and Laserbeak as they surrounded them. Tempest then cried out in a loud voice. "Hold it right there! In the name of the Princesses of Equestria, you are under arrest for the attack on Rainbow Falls!"

Terrorsaur and Laserbeak locked their eyes on Tempest, knowing that they were about to be captured as prisoners of war!

…

…

"Drop your weapons!" Tempest commanded in a loud voice. "Do it now!"

But Terrorsaur wasn't going to comply as he prepared to fire his shoulder cannons at Tempest.

"Might want to listen to her, beak breath!" Rattrap shouted. "Either way, you and bird boy are coming with us!"

"We should listen to them," Laserbeak cautioned, already thinking of surrendering. "There's no other choice! Megatron will understand."

Groaning, Terrorsaur still kept onto his guns, preparing to fire his shoulder cannons at any moment.

"You might want to listen to your friend, Terrorsaur!" Cheetor declared with a grin. "Unless you wanna end up in the scrap heap!"

Yelling in anger, Terrorsaur opened fire, shooting several blasts from his shoulder cannons. But Optimus acted quickly from above. "Interceptors, fire!" He shouted as two small blasters from his shoulders were launched towards Terrorsaur's blasts, countering them.

Looking up, Terrorsaur saw Optimus and prepared to open fire on him. But then he loudly screeched in pain as he felt venom circulate through his body just as a beam of energy struck him and caused him to transform into beast mode.

Emerging from another part of the gravesite, Rhinox and a floating orb walked over towards the downed Terrorsaur and Laserbeak (the latter of whom immediately transformed into his beast mode and surrendered).

Standing over the downed Terrorsaur, Tempest looked down at him and scowled while several pony guards placed chains around his neck. "You should have surrendered willingly," She declared as Terrorsaur was dragged away. "It would have been less painful."

Tempest then turned to Laserbeak as he was also fitted with chains on his neck and his wings were tied.

"What are you…going to do with us?" Laserbeak nervously asked.

"Take you prisoner, what else?" Tempest asked in a mocking voice before turning her attention to the pony soldiers. "Take them back to Ponyville on the double!" Then she watched the two Predacons be taken away, before turning her attention back to the Maximals.

"The transformation lock lens worked well," Rhinox declared to Tempest. "As well as the cyber venom we copied. It might be useful on the other Predacons."

"Well either way, Megatron will be thinking of retaliation," Optimus Primal replied. "What happens now?"

"The transformation lock lens does give us a slight advantage over the Predacons," Tempest said to the Maximals. "If the Predacons do plan on figuring out a way to free their comrades, then we'll have to be prepared. All of you here continue keeping an eye on Megatron and his forces, the guards and I will deal with the captured Predacons."

"You got it, ma'am!" Cheetor saluted, causing Tempest to smile in amusement at Cheetor's eagerness.

…

…

At Canterlot General Hospital, Twilight was back at the bedside of the badly injured Star Tracker. The blood transfusion had been a success, now all she could do was hope and pray that he would pull through. "How is he?" she heard a voice say that belonged to Celestia as Twilight's mother figure and Luna walked into the room.

"Thanks to me, he's gotten a lot of blood back into his system," Twilight replied as the two alicorns joined her. "Still, he's got a long road ahead of him. It's not a guarantee he'll wake up."

Looking down at Star Tracker, Luna couldn't help but sigh in disbelief. "Such a fine young colt," Luna declared, draping a wing over him. "Whoever did this will pay dearly."

"Yes, that is what will happen," Twilight remarked, looking over at Luna. "The consequences will be severe and swift. I swear on my life. I've already ordered Tempest to capture the culprits alive so they can face Equestrian justice."

Clutching her friend's hoof tightly, Twilight continued to ponder what sentences that she and her friends would be carrying out on the offenders accused. There hadn't been an execution since before she and her friends had come to power. Would that change?

"Twilight," Celestia advised. "You do realize that there will have to be a trial before any sentence is carried out. That's how the law works here. And even in war there are lines we do not cross."

"I'm well aware of that, Celestia," Twilight replied to her mentor and mother figure. "But there won't be a long trial. The evidence is written on the walls of Rainbow Falls. Justice will prevail."

At that moment, a pony guard stepped into the room, saluting Twilight as he entered. "Your highness?" He called, catching Twilight's attention. "The offenders have been captured by Captain Tempest Shadow and the Maximals."

Rising to her hooves, Twilight felt a sense of gratification at what she just heard. "Where are they taking them? Did they say?" Twilight firmly inquired .

"They are being taken to your Castle of Friendship." The guard answered.

"Place them in the dungeons for now," Twilight ordered and the guard immediately complied by saluting Twilight. "My friends and I will deal with them personally." Dismissing the guard, Twilight was left to contemplate how to proceed.

Meanwhile,Through the streets of Ponyville, the captured Terrorsaur and Laserbeak were paraded past shuttered houses and businesses.

Inside her house, Luster Dawn was awakened by the sounds of hoofbeats and rattling of chains. "What…what's that?" She muttered to herself, climbing out of bed and going towards her bedroom window. "Captain Tempest? What's going on?"

Opening her window, Luster looked out to see the parade going towards the Castle of Friendship with the imprisoned Predacons. "Who are those guys?" She wondered as the parade went by her house. "Are they the Predacons we're fighting?" But she received no reply, the noise of the procession drowned out her inquiry.

Closing her bedroom window, Luster was left to ponder what was happening. "Wait 'til the others hear about this." She declared before reluctantly going back to sleep.

…

…

Opening his eyes, Terrorsaur found himself inside one of the cells of the Castle of Friendship's dungeons. His neck had been shackled and his wings were forced up in bonds against the wall of the cell. "What…where am I?" Terrorsaur muttered. "What is this place?" Just then, he heard the sounds of hoofbeats coming down towards his cell and he saw four purple legs.

"Is this the cell?" Twilight's voice asked as Terrorsaur continued to try and remain defiant. "Let me inside."

The cell door opened andTerrorsaur found himself face to face with Twilight and Tempest staring right in front of him. "Are you the one named Terrorsaur?" Twilight asked in a stern, quiet voice only to be met with silence by Terrorsaur. "Answer the question!"

"You will answer when asked a question!" Tempest commanded, using her unstable magic to force Terrorsaur to look up at Twilight. "Address the Princess!"

"Are you the leader of this land?" Terrorsaur asked and Twilight silently nodded that she was. "I thought you would be more of a strong leader. You hardly seem like leader material."

Snarling, Twilight grabbed Terrorsaur's neck with her hoof and held it up. "You listen and you listen good," She growled. "I know who you are, Terrorsaur! You're responsible for the death of at least twenty five of my subjects and badly injuring fifty more! One of whom looks up to me and is fighting for his life right now thanks to you and your 'friend'!"

"Where's…Laserbeak?" Terrorsaur asked, gasping through his clenched throat. "If you've done anything to him I'll…"

"-He's not your concern right now!" Twilight retorted before releasing her grip on Terrorsaur. "The two ponies staring in front of you, they are the ones you should be concerned about!"

And at that very moment, in another cell Laserbeak was greeted by the presence of a light blue pegasus pony with a rainbow colored mane and tail.

"This one is willing to cooperate, your highness." A guardspony saluted.

"Good," Rainbow Dash replied as she looked up at the captured Predacon. "Are you the one called Laserbeak? Well, are you?"

"Y..yes," Laserbeak gasped, unable to move due his restraints. "I am Laserbeak, servant of Megatron."

"Of course you are, no doubt about it," Rainbow remarked, hovering over the condor Predacon with her forelegs crossed. "We know all about you, buddy. Killing twenty five innocent ponies and for what?! Is it your idea of sport?!"

"It wasn't the way we were supposed to execute the plan," Laserbeak explained. "Grogar commanded us to…"

"He commanded you to do what?!" Rainbow asked, giving a death eye to Laserbeak.

"-Attack the village and take prisoners." Laserbeak answered.

"But you and your buddy got trigger happy and look what happened. Sure hope it was worth it for your sake," Rainbow sighed in disgust while flying back and forth. "Who was your commanding officer in the assault?"

"The one known as King Sombra," Laserbeak answered, much to Rainbow's surprise. "He also was the one who forced us to retreat. And now it seems he's abandoned us to our fate like the coward he is."

Meanwhile, Twilight was having none of the defiance that Terrorsaur was giving her.

"Where is Laserbeak?!" The Predacon asked.

"I told you that he's not your concern right now," Twilight snapped, but much to her surprise, Terrorsaur found her anger amusing. "We are. Now pay attention to what we will ask you! The more you resist the longer you prolong your suffering."

"You want me to reveal why I did what I did," Terrorsaur guessed. "Is that it? Well tough break, I ain't telling you anything!"

"Don't play games with me, birdbrain!" Twilight shouted in an angry voice. "I can see that you are more than determined to give me a hard time! Well, I'm stronger than you are! Now talk!"

"About what?" Terrorsaur laughed and Twilight backed away in frustration. "About how the famed Princess of Friendship was too scared to become Supreme Ruler? That's right, I know about your little 'panic attacks'. Grogar and Megatron studied your history very thoroughly."

This made Twilight even more angry as she stuck out her left foreleg and struck Terrorsaur across the face despite how much it hurt. "Don't go there, Terrorsaur!" Twilight screamed as Terrorsaur merely shook off the slap. "Don't…you…even… dare!"

"It's true, isn't it?" Terrorsaur taunted with a sinister smirk. "Thanks to Grogar we know your strengths and your weaknesses! You don't scare me."

"It's clear to me that you're just an enemy seeking to mock me," Twilight snapped back. "Well, let me tell you something. I am stronger than you and all your Predacon friends combined! With my friends by my side and the Maximals allied with us, the likes of you aren't as much of a threat as you might think. Your little sneak attack was futile, as will any such cowardly actions by Grogar."

"Is that so?" Terrorsaur taunted again. "Well, watch this, princess! Terrorsaur, terrorize!" Attempting to transform, Terrorsaur suddenly found himself unable to transform into his robot mode. "What? No! Impossible!" Terrorsaur cried, his fearless and defiant nature suddenly turning to panic. "Terrorsaur, terrorize! Terrorsaur, terrorize! What did you do to me, Princess?!"

"Let's just say the Maximals looked up a bit about your past advantages," Tempest replied, producing a magic bubble showing the transformation lock lens that the Predacons once had. Terrorsaur was shocked and dismayed by what he was seeing before him! "And this is only the beginning for you and your comrades! The advantage you gained after sacking Vorak's kingdom is about to be negated."

"You dare steal our secrets?!" Terrorsaur screeched while struggling against his bonds.

"Well what are you going to do about it? You can't transform and you can't escape," Twilight declared. "Make no mistake, you are a prisoner of war now, Terrorsaur. And the same is true for your 'friend' and fellow Predacon."

…

…

Back inside Laserbeak's cell, Rainbow Dash continued to aggressively question the Condor Predacon about the attack on Rainbow Falls. However, there was something else in the back of her mind. "Before we continue the questioning, buddy," The pegasus mare growled. "There's something else we need to talk about."

"What is it?" Laserbeak pondered.

"You see," Rainbow began as she recalled the experience. "A while back, two pegasi from the Wonderbolts were out on patrol when you attacked them. It was you, wasn't it?"

Immediately, Laserbeak realized just exactly what this so-called 'princess' was talking about. "Why do you ask me about that?" Laserbeak hissed. "They deserved it! They were intruding on Predacon territory!"

This struck a chord with Rainbow, and the Wonderbolt Princess snarled and grabbed Laserbeak by the throat. "Neither of them deserved the trauma you inflicted upon them, you monster!" She hissed, glaring right at Laserbeak. "Especially Vapor Trail!"

"Vapor Trail?" Laserbeak snickered. "Oh, is that her name? Sounds like a pathetic weakling if I ever saw one!"

"She is not a weakling!" Rainbow declared in a scary, low tone of voice. "And as long as you are our prisoner, beak boy, I'm going to make your life absolutely miserable for what you did! By the time I'm done with you, you'll regret your decision to attack my fellow Wonderbolts!"

Having seen enough, Rainbow turned around to make her way out of the cell. But, she had one more set of parting words for Laserbeak. "Thanks for the information. I'll make sure Spitfire knows how little you think of her teammates. Don't be surprised if she comes calling in the near future and really lets you have it." She warned, flying out of the cell and slamming the door behind her.

As she left Laserbeak's cell, Rainbow saw Twilight and Tempest emerge from Terrorsaur's cell with exhausted looks on both of their faces. "Got some useful information out of Laserbeak," Rainbow declared. "How did things go with Terrorsaur?"

"He will get what is coming to him, Rainbow Dash," Twilight sighed, her face filled with exhaustion. "He already knows he can't transform and escape from us."

"So what happens now?" Rainbow questioned.

"We go after the remaining Predaconsm, one by one if we have to. We can't fight a war against Grogar and a war against the Predacons. And since we still don't have a way to reach Grogar, we'll go for the next best thing and take down his Predacons allies," Twilight answered as they made their way out of the dungeons. "But if there is one thing we learned, it's that the Predacons are strong minded. Terrorsaur was mocking me, trying to make fun of my anxiety."

Rainbow was horrified to hear this, causing her stop midway up the stairs. "What?!" She gasped.

Feeling the pain of her emotions, Twilight briefly turned away.

"Twilight…" Rainbow stammered in disbelief. "I'm…I'm…"

"It's all right, Rainbow," Twilight answered, looking over at her fellow princess. "I'm going to have to get used to those kinds of words. I can't let them rattle me. Right now, we need to act on the intelligence given to us. What did Laserbeak say? Anything we can use?"

"He said that King Sombra was leading the attack," Rainbow Dash explained. "Supposedly, they got trigger happy and opened fire before he could give any commands. And after he gave the order to retreat, King Sombra fled."

Having heard this intelligence, Twilight felt that something needed to be done. She needed more and more Predacons to interrogate as well as any of Grogar's forces. "It seems to me," Twilight declared as they walked into the Castle's throne room. "That there could be more attacks planned on our towns and cities throughout Equestria by either the Predacons or Grogar's army. We need to be ready."

Activating the map of Equestria, Twilight realized that protective measures would need to be taken. "I'm going to recommend," She declared. "That every single land in Equestria is given the most aggressive form of protection possible. If there are any planned attacks, we will stop them before they happen. We will notify the Changelings, the Hippogriffs, the Dragons, everycreature! And if anyone attacks…we strike back just as hard! It may even be time to start taking the fight to our enemies."

"But how do you plan on doing such a thing?" Rainbow asked.

"We give them Carte Blanche!" Twilight replied to her fellow princess. "We take prisoners of those who wish to surrender and we destroy those who defy us and refuse to surrender! Until Grogar and his forces are stopped in their tracks, we must use whatever aggressive measures are necessary."

The sounds of Twilight's voice made Rainbow Dash quiver in slight fear. The Wonderbolt and Princess of Loyalty was beginning to sense that what happened in Rainbow Falls was fueling a rage inside of Twilight, a rage that threatened to get out of control.

…

Back at their captured kingdom, the Predacons were alerted by the capture of Terrorsaur and Laserbeak. "Are you certain?" Megatron asked Soundwave. "Are you absolutely certain?"

"Yes, Megatron," Soundwave answered. "The Maximals and the ponies took Terrorsaur and Laserbeak prisoner."

"I was afraid it would come down to this, yes," Megatron sighed as he leaned back in Vorak's throne. "We capture an ally of theirs, they capture an ally of ours. All this is part of the game of war, Predacons."

"So, what do we do, boss?" Quickstrike asked. "How do we avenge Terrorsaur and Laserbeak's capture?"

"Why, we plan an attack on the ponies' kingdom," Megatron declared while rising from Vorak's throne. "It's only a matter of time before they come after us. Far better to have the coming battle be on our terms rather than theirs, yes."

"But be forewarned," Soundwave advised. "Reports indicate that the Maximals have a replica of Tarantulas' transformation lock lens. It's highly likely that it will be used against us."

"I am aware of that, Soundwave!" Megatron thundered. "And I am also aware that they also created a replica of Scorponok's cyber venom! They are using our own weapons against us, so it will not be easy to defeat them."

Turning back around towards his throne, Megatron continued to ponder what to do. "But, I have faced greater twists and turns before," He declared as he and his Predacons prepared for what was ahead of them, despite the fact that their own weapons were used against them now. "These ponies may think they have me pinned down, but I am certainly not out. Oh yes…"

…

…
> Episode 24: "Pressurized Twilight"
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

…

…

Since being brought back from the dead, Dinobot felt like he had been given a second chance. And it seemed, in his mind at least, that his actions in saving the Protohumans from the Predacons had allowed him to get that chance. So now, he'd vowed to himself was going to do whatever it took to make use of that second chance. Mediating in his quarters, Dinobot was interrupted by the sounds of metallic footfalls coming down the hallways of the Maximal Base.

"Dinobot?" A voice belonging to Silverbolt called out.

"What is it?" Dinobot muttered, his mediation interrupted. "Can someone not meditate for a period of time?"

"Um, sorry," Silverbolt stammered as the former Predacon walked towards him and stood over him tensely. "It's just… Optimus wants to see you about something. Said it was urgent."

"What sort of something?" Dinobot asked while sighing and shrugging his shoulders.

"See for yourself," Silverbolt replied and Dinobot left his quarters. "All I can tell you is that it's something about paying a visit to young creatures at a school."

Sighing quietly, Dinobot proceeded towards Optimus' office where he was in the company of Starlight Glimmer and Sunset Shimmer. Seeing two ponies with his leader left Dinobot dumbfounded. "Who are these ponies? What reason have they for being here?"

"Ah, Dinobot," Optimus remarked. "I'd like you to officially meet Sunset Shimmer and Starlight Glimmer. They run the school next door to Princess Twilight's castle. And from what I'm told it's a school that Princess Twilight herself founded."

Dinobot was silent for a moment as he forced back a growl. "Oh."

Optimus then noticed the tension in his fellow Maximal's shoulders, causing Sunset and Starlight to become slightly uncomfortable. "Dinobot," Optimus gestured for the former Predacon to lower his guard. "They come in peace."

"Listen," Starlight nervously chuckled while glancing over at Sunset. "Both Sunset and I have been in tense situations before, so this isn't exactly new."

"What she said." Sunset chuckled back.

"Well, anyway," Optimus declared. "Our guests here have something to request."

"And that would be what?" Dinobot questioned.

Taking a deep breath, Starlight approached the Maximal despite feeling several slight twinges in her back. "Dinobot," She asked, looking directly at Dinobot's blue face. "There's…there's been a lot of chatter in the student body that some of the students… well…"

"…Want to fight in the war against Grogar," Sunset reluctantly finished. "And personally, we think that they need a reality check. We were hoping you might be able to help with that."

As Dinobot listened, he was somewhat delighted that the creatures of the land he and the Maximals were assigned to protect were willing to lay their lives on the line. Then he looked back at Optimus and right away began to suspect that he would soon meet these young creatures for himself.

…

…

Meanwhile, Twilight was back at Canterlot Hospital and standing before Star Tracker's bed, holding onto his hoof. The blood she had donated not too long ago to save his life had started to take effect. "He seems to be improving, doctor. He's going to be okay, I can feel it." Twilight commented as Doctor Stable kept a close eye on Star Tracker's heart monitor.

"All thanks to your courageous decision, your highness," The doctor remarked. "Star Tracker's got a long road ahead of him still, but at this point I feel comfortable in saying he's going to survive his injuries."

"What about the other victims?" Twilight asked while not taking her eyes off of Star Tracker.

"I'm afraid we lost another victim just this morning," Doctor Stable solemnly answered while turning to the supreme princess. "The injuries were too great. Most of the ones with survivable injuries have already begun to recover. I fear that, with the exception of Star Tracker, those still injured are not likely to pull through. I'm sorry, I wish I had better news for you, your highness."

Hearing that another of her subjects had died caused a growing anger inside of Twilight to start boiling over. Before she could lose her temper though, she calmed herself down (albeit only temporarily). "Sorry Doctor," Twilight apologized as she realized she'd been gritting her teeth and clenching her hoof. "It's just that…"

"-You don't have to apologize," Doctor Stable interrupted in a gentle voice. "I understand you're angry, your highness. Trust me, seeing ponies die in front of me despite my best efforts infuriates me to no end. Still, it's important you keep that anger under control. Lashing out won't bring back the victims."

Feeling slightly embarrassed by her sudden outburst, Twilight left Star Tracker's room with her guards accompanying her. She then proceeded to another room in the ICU and came across a badly injured unicorn stallion with bandages all over his body. He was near death, but Twilight visited nonetheless asking for the maker to take him home to eternal rest.

"Twilight?" Spike called out as he came into the room. "You doing okay?"

"Giving the carnage that Sombra carried out," Twilight sighed, walking away from the injured pony's bed. "I could be better. Spike…something's happening to me and I don't like it! Sombra… he must pay for what he's done! And so must the Predacons! But…"

Just then, the sound of a flattening heart monitor was heard and several doctors and nurses rushed over even though Twilight knew they would ultimately pronounce the pony dead, he was too far gone. An angry look befell the princess and all she could do was kick the door of the ICU in frustration!

"Another subject dead, Spike!" Twilight hissed. "Another dead! Because of me! When will this madness end?!"

"Twilight, calm down!" Spike pleaded, trying to prevent Twilight from scaring the other patients. "Calm down!"

"HOW CAN I BE CALM AT A TIME LIKE THIS?!" Twilight yelled, causing all of the doctors and nurses to jump in shock at Twilight's outburst. Embarrassed, Twilight looked around and saw all the shocked looks on the faces of the hospital staff.

"I think we'd better leave." Spike suggested and he escorted Twilight out of the ICU without another word.

…

Back at the Maximal base, Dinobot was confused by the answers he was getting out of Sunset and Starlight. "These young creatures," He remarked with his arms crossed. "They wish to fight in your war against this… Grogar?"

"Yes, there's been a lot of talk about it, unfortunately," Sunset glumly explained as she briefly looked down at the ground in shame. "I've tried reasoning with some of the students, but they don't seem to listen. It seems like it's all they ever think about these days."

"We do commend them for being open about their feelings, but it's dangerous. Even if they could make it through all the necessary training, they wouldn't last five minutes on the battlefield." Starlight added

"So what is it that you wish me to do?" Dinobot questioned. "Why come to me with this dilemma?"

"Being a warrior who fought in a war yourself," Sunset suggested, feeling intimidated by Dinobot's presence even more. "Perhaps you can reason with our students, explain to them that war is dangerous and deadly. Maybe if they hear it from someone like you they'll understand what war is really like."

It was then that Optimus got himself an idea. He tapped the side of his head, activating his radio. "Rattrap, Waspinator, report to my quarters immediately." He ordered and a few moments later the two showed up.

"What's up, big cheese?" Rattrap asked and Optimus gestured towards Sunset and Starlight. "Hello, uh, Miss…Glimglam?"

"Starlight Glimmer." Starlight corrected, remembering the Maximal rat.

"Ooh, Waspinator like the glimglam." Waspinator flashed a smile as he eyed the unicorn.

"Focus, guys. Our guests have come here with a request for us," Optimus declared, catching the attention of his three Maximals. "They wish for us to get through to their students who are planning to fight in the war against Grogar and Megatron. So I'm sending the three of you to the School of Friendship effective immediately."

Both Rattrap and Waspinator were stunned to hear this! "Us, Boss Monkey? You sure about that?" Rattrap blinked in confusion as he and Waspinator gave each other shocked glances. "Bug boy, chopper face and I here?"

"Yes," Optimus firmly nodded. "It's up to us to help guide their students into understanding this war better. Make them realize that war isn't glamorous."

Waspinator nervously stammered while buzzing his wings. "Waspinator unsure about…"

"-You won't be going at this alone, Waspinator," Optimus interrupted. "If there is an example of what happens in war, it's you who is the living example."

Waspinator gulped in surprise. "Waspinator might have second thoughts about this." He said to himself.

…

…

Having departed Canterlot Hospital, Twilight made her way back to the Castle of Friendship still feeling embarrassed by her sudden angry outburst in the ICU.

"Twilight, I know you don't want me to say this but…" Spike stammered as they walked to the castle's front door. "Has anypony told you that you have an anger problem?"

Realizing that she had her hoof caught in the cookie jar, Twilight took in a deep sigh. "Spike, you've grown up with me and seen me get angry at you or somepony else," Twilight sighed. "I don't get why you have to address this issue now. There's just been a lot going on around here lately, that's all."

Entering the front hall, Twilight made her way up the stairs towards her bedroom.

"Exactly," Spike declared as he flew alongside Twilight. "Your mental health is taking another big hit here, and I don't like it."

"It may seem like it," Twilight remarked as she and Spike walked into her bedroom. "But I can control my anger."

"Really? What about when you were interrogating Terrorsaur?" Spike inquired. "Didn't seem like you were controlling it then."

Twilight looked at herself in a nearby mirror. Right away, she realized that that was indeed a time when her anger was not in control.

"I mean…yes, Spike," Twilight sighed, turning back to her royal advisor. "But don't you think it was justified? He helped carry out the deaths of over twenty ponies for Celestia's sake! And he was clearly proud of it. He… he just made me so mad I could just..." As Twilight spoke, her wings opened up and her horn glowed slightly! Suddenly, Twilight felt her breath shorten and she bent forward gasping, while Spike helped her to her bed!

Fortunately, Luna had overheard what was happening and frantically ran into Twilight's room! "Twilight, what is it?!" She cried, clutching her little sister's figure's hoof.

"She just got riled up and then she just…" Spike cried.

"CELESTIA!" Luna shouted in her Royal Canterlot voice!

Celestia came dashing into the room, joining her little sister in calming Twilight down.

"Twilight, deep breaths! Deep breaths!" Celestia coached in a gentle voice and after a few moments, Twilight managed to calm down, but her heart was still beating rapidly. Celestia then turned over to Spike. "Spike, get her some water, quick!"

Doing as he was told, Spike flew to the bathroom and immediately returned with a glass of water for Twilight to drink out of.

"Deep breaths, Twilight," Celestia whispered. "Shhh, it's okay."

Taking several deep breaths, Twilight managed to slowly calm herself down much to Celestia's relief as well as Luna's.

"Wh…what happened?" Twilight cried, looking over at Celestia. "What's going on?"

"Twilight, this is what I was trying to tell you," Spike cried. "Your anger is causing you to suffer attacks like this. When are you going to realize that it's taking a toll on your health?"

"Spike," Luna sternly frowned. "Enough! Now isn't the time for confrontations."

"No, Luna," Twilight gasped with sweat flowing down her face. "He's right. My anger is getting the best of me. But seeing these ponies die is…"

Suddenly, Celestia noticed how tense Twilight's forelegs were and felt them getting tighter by the second. It was then that both Celestia and Luna immediately began feeling slightly worried for Twilight.

"-Twilight," Celestia interrupted, causing Twilight to look at her. "Take some more deep breaths. You're starting to lose control again."

"Okay, okay!" Twilight gasped, struggling to do as instructed. "I'm taking them."

Celestia gave a worried look to Luna, fearful Twilight's recent anger issues were beginning to affect her mental health.

…

Meanwhile, Starlight returned to the Castle of Friendship after having secured three Maximals to talk to the students at the School of Friendship. Just as she came in, she saw Grubber coming up the stairs while carrying a pot of soup. "Grubber, what's going on?" She asked the hedgehog.

"Oh, it's for Princess Twilight," Grubber replied. "She had a small anxiety attack so Celestia and Luna asked me to make her some soup to calm her down."

Feeling concerned, Starlight carefully made her way up the stairs and watched Grubber as he delivered the soup to Twilight.

"Thanks, Grubber," Twilight sighed as she accepted the bowl of soup from him. "I could sure use a refreshing hot bowl of soup right now."

"Twilight, what happened?!" Starlight asked, placing her forelegs at the edge of Twilight's bed.

"I don't know, Starlight," Twilight answered as Grubber left the room. "I guess my anger got the best of me. In fact, it's been getting the best of me a lot lately. But, all of a sudden tonight, I just started gasping for breath and my forelegs began to tighten up."

"Well, Twilight, both Celestia and I were wondering about something." Luna inquired.

"Yes," Celestia added as she then asked. "Twilight, have you ever been tested for high blood pressure before?"

"High blood pressure?" Twilight wondered while looking at Celestia. "No, I don't think I have. Do you think it might have caused me to act the way I did?"

"Well after your most recent attack, I think you should be tested. It may not have caused your anger issues but it could be making them worse," Starlight sighed as Twilight at her soup. "Think about it, what if something like this were to happen to you when you were on your royal duties or even hosting something like the Grand Galloping Gala?"

"I think it's more than just my possible high blood pressure," Twilight sighed as she continued to eat the soup. "Since the Rainbow Falls attack, things have begun to happen to me." She turned her attention towards her bedroom mirror and saw her reflection in the mirror. This made her gulp nervously.

Suddenly, as if only Twilight could see it, she saw her eyes began to flash a bright white look and her face turned dark purple. "I mean…I could have done something bad to Terrorsaur, and what message would that have sent?" She asked, starting to hyperventilate. "What message does that send to my subjects? What if…?"

Suddenly, Celestia placed a hoof on Twilight's chest and gestured for her to breath in and out slowly.

"Thanks, Celestia," Twilight sighed, looking over at her mother figure. "I needed that."

"Of course, Twilight," Celestia replied. "Remember, you are the reason why Luna and I moved here in the first place. Never forget that."

Upon finishing her soup, Twilight lay against the back of her bed, letting out a deep sigh. She was exhausted from her anger, exhausted from her frustration that Grogar's war was already taking on her.

"Twilight," Starlight suggested. "I think that maybe getting your blood pressure by Gentle Gust and Gentle Breeze checked may not be such a bad idea. They may also be able to help you get your anger problem under control before it starts to control you. I don't think you'll have the luxury of bottling it up like I used to do."

Twilight was slightly confused. "Even if I found out I have high blood pressure, how would that help me or anypony else?"

"Maybe by having others within your circle do certain tasks like interrogations or something," Starlight suggested. "I mean take Tempest…she can oversee interrogations no sweat. She lives for that kind of stuff. You're not like her and neither should you be. You can be tough without needing to get aggressive all the time."

Hearing Tempest's name gave Twilight a small hint of amusement.

"All that the ponies of Equestria need right now is a leader," Starlight continued. "A leader who is capable of making as many wise decisions as possible." With those words, Twilight was left alone as Starlight and the alicorn sisters left her bedroom.

"Might as well get some rest, Twilight," Spike suggested as he took away Twilight's empty soup bowl. "Good night."

"Good night, Spike." Twilight yawned as she closed her eyes and fell asleep rather quickly.

…

…

Once Twilight was asleep, Starlight made her way downstairs and joined Celestia and Luna in the castle's library. Luna was already looking into a book that caught Starlight's attention.

"At least Twilight's calmed down now," Starlight remarked as she joined the sisters. "Kind of makes you wonder what's going on at the school. It feels like everything's been falling apart since my absence."

"You do have a point, Starlight," Luna replied, looking over at Starlight as she removed her red suit jacket and sat down next to Luna. "Our students, as honorable as they are in wanting to fight Grogar, need to understand that war is dangerous."

"Yeah, I mean there are other ways to aid a war besides fighting," Starlight replied, looking at the book Luna was reading. "What is that?"

"It's a book about ways to solve conflict without violence," Luna explained, showing Starlight the pages inside. "See for yourself."

Starlight studied the book and began to get herself an idea. "Looking at this, Luna," Starlight declared. "It's giving me an idea to get through to the students," The wheels in her brain continued to turn wildly. "I think there is a way they can help." She declared.

"I'm listening." Luna nodded in encouragement.

But before Starlight could speak, Celestia walked over with a white colored medical book she had been reading. "Wait a minute!" She cried. "I'm looking at this book about high blood pressure and listen to what risks it has…"

"Sister, you don't have to list every single one. We all know what the risks are." Luna cautioned, gesturing for Celestia to stop.

"Sorry," Celestia apologized, her eyes getting misty eyed as she backed away. "Sorry."

"Sister, it's okay," Luna sympathized, walking over to Celestia and hugging her. "It's okay. I know you're trying to help."

"Luna, I'm scared for Twilight," Celestia replied as her voice became choked up. "Seeing her panic tonight…I can't imagine what will happen to her if we don't do something."

"I still think that maybe having Twilight's blood pressure checked may not be a bad idea," Starlight suggested. "In fact, why doesn't Twilight go first thing in the morning? It's Saturday tomorrow, so there's no school and Dinobot and the other Maximals would not be in until Monday."

…

Sure enough, the very next day with Celestia and Luna at her side, Twilight found herself back in Gentle Breeze and Gentle Gust's office at Canterlot Hospital. A wrap was placed around her foreleg and squeezed tightly while the two pony therapists watched.

After a few moments, Twilight was freed from the wrap.

"Well," Gentle Gust declared as he sat down behind his desk. "I'm afraid your blood pressure is a little high, Twilight."

"What are you going to do?" Twilight asked him..

"Well," Gentle Breeze declared. "It's very likely that the high blood pressure is very much related to your anxiety, Twilight. And it will take more than a spoonful of sugar to help your medicine go down."

"What?" Twilight asked in a confused voice.

"Never mind," Gentle Breeze chuckled as she handed Twilight a cup of hot cocoa. "Just a little inside joke between Gentle Gust and myself."

"Anyway, there are ways to control high blood pressure, Twilight," Gentle Gust explained. "But in your case, it's more emotional than physical."

"Actually, it's a good thing you brought that up," Twilight declared. "Because there's something else I need to share with you. Last night," She explained while using her magic to create a picture featuring an evil version of herself. "This pony was in my mirror and it was smiling evilly at me. I think it might be my dark side."

Making the screen disappear, Twilight sighed deeply and laid herself down on the sofa. "The last thing I want is to have that dark side come out of me," She declared in a tired voice. "It seemed like after the Rainbow Falls attack, whoever she is has been reawakened. "But why does she come out now after all the other times I got really angry? I don't understand."

"Sometimes our evil sides come out as they please." Gentle Gust explained.

"That's right, Twilight," Luna nodded, remembering her own experience as Nightmare Moon. "I know all too well what it's like to let your dark side consume you."

"Mine too," Celestia added. "But I had to learn that Daybreaker wasn't real and I'm pretty sure your dark side doesn't have to be real either, Twilight."

As Twilight spoke, Gentle Gust proceeded to write on a small piece of paper and after a few moments, he hoofed the piece of paper to Twilight and the sisters. "These are medications Gentle Breeze and I are prescribing to help with your anxiety and your blood pressure," He. "They should help you in some way, but remember that these medications alone won't help you control your emotions and should be used only as advised."

"I suppose now's as good a time as any to let you know about a new project of mine," Luna added, looking over at Twilight. "I've been meaning to start a yoga club at the school if you ever want to join, Twilight. It will be good for me just as much as it would be good for you."

"And," Celestia added. "I've been talking with Spitfire about starting an exercise club at the school as well. The door is always open for you, Twilight. Plus, Silverstream has been asking me to start one."

"Silverstream?" Twilight asked in a confused tone before giving a wink to her two therapists as she left their office. "Interesting. But I guess she needs an outlet for all the energy she has."

…

As Twilight, Celestia and Luna made their way out of the hospital, they were suddenly stopped by Doctor Stable. "Princess Twilight?" He asked while walking over to the alicorns. "It's Star Tracker, he's awake."

Amazed by what she'd just heard, Twilight dashed to Star Tracker's room and couldn't believe what she was seeing before her! "Star Tracker!" She gasped in a hushed voice! "Star Tracker, you're okay!"

"Thanks, Princess Twilight," The young stallion gasped, talking through the oxygen mask on his mouth to help him breathe. "Thanks for saving my life…"

Overcome with happy emotion, Twilight knelt down and laid her head on the side of Star Tracker's bed. "I'm just so happy that you are okay!" Twilight cried with tears flowing down her face.

"Well," Star Tracker whispered. "I've got a long road ahead, but at least I'm alive."

As Twilight sobbed happily, Celestia and Luna joined their daughter and little sister figure and draped their wings around Twilight during her joyous moment of a young stallion, still badly hurt but alive.

Meanwhile, Dinobot was back in his quarters meditating and preparing himself for his impending visit to the School of Friendship. A few moments later, he was interrupted again by a knock on the door.

"Hey chopper face," Rattrap called. "Ready?"

"If you say so, vermin." Dinobot muttered as he walked out of his quarters following Rattrap and soon, Dinobot, Rattrap and Waspinator would come face to face with the students of Equestria's School of Friendship.

…
> Episode 25: "Code of Gallus"
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

…

…

Gallus took a deep breath as he stood in front of the Treehouse of Friendship holding a bow and arrow. In front of him was a very nervous Cherry Tomato with an apple on top of his head.

"Are you sure about this, Gallus?" Cherry Tomato gulped nervously while the rest of their friends watched. "I've never heard of anycreature using a bow and arrow before."

"Me too, but Spike said it was awesome!" Gallus replied while trying to keep his focus steady. "Besides, I've got to try and make a good first impression for when we kick Grogar's butt!"

"He still intends to fight, doesn't he?" Ocellus whispered to Silverstream. "When is he going to learn that fighting Grogar is dangerous? He's already doing enough as it is training under Tempest."

But Silverstream didn't answer.

"Now hold still, Cherry!" Gallus ordered as he aimed the arrow at the apple. "If you don't move, you won't be at risk of being struck in the head!"Taking a deep breath, Gallus fired his arrow and Cherry Tomato held his own breath as the arrow struck the apple, slicing it in half before hitting the tree's bark.

Opening his eyes, Cherry Tomato could see that he was still alive…barely. "Oh, thank Celestia!" he gasped as Luster Dawn went over to him.

"Well, at least your aim is spot on, Gallus." Luster Dawn remarked, looking over at Gallus as he removed his helmet.

"Obviously," Gallus crowed while flexing his wings. "Wings are ready, claws are ready to kick me some goat flank! What do you think, Silverstream?"

But Silverstream still didn't answer. Undaunted, Gallus brushed it off. "Aw come on, Silverstream!" He protested, flying in front of her. "I've got to be ready to fight when the time comes. Captain Tempest said so."

"Gallus, we both know that you're still too young to enlist in the army," Silverstream finally said, sighing deeply. "When are you going to see things differently? You don't have anything left to prove."

Silverstream then proceeded to walk back into the treehouse, leaving Gallus feeling dumbfounded. "To put it simply, you still haven't learned anything from fighting that timberwolf." She added, before walking back up the stairs.

"I don't get it," Gallus thought to himself. "Yes, I know that they say we can't fight. But I want to fight! I want to make a difference!"Picking the arrow out of the tree's bark, Gallus walked back into the treehouse still holding onto the feelings of attempting to impress the love of his life.

Meanwhile, up in the treehouse, Silverstream deeply sighed as she went into her workroom where her pet cockatrice was waiting for her. "When's he going to listen to reason, Edith?" Silverstream asked. "Can't he realize that going to fight in the war is dangerous? I love him and I don't want anything to happen to him! If it did I… well, I don't know what I'd do."

The purple cockatrice clucked and gently placed her wing on Silverstream's cheek, wiping away a single tear from the hippogriff's eye. "Yeah yeah, I guess you have a point there, Edith," Silverstream sighed. "Gallus wants to do his part as do the rest of us. But I want to do it safely, Edith. If he still won't listen to reason, who else can we turn to?" Silverstream and the rest of her friends would find out who soon enough.

…

…

Leaving the Maximal base behind them, the former Predacons Dinobot and Waspinator were accompanied by the Maximal Rattrap to carry out the request that had been made of them.

"Okay, so does anyone have any idea where this School of Friendship is?" Rattrap asked as he looked at a holograph map. "It would have been nice for what their names are to give us directions."

"Waspinator not so good with directions," The former Predacon remarked. "Waspinator…"

"-You never were good with directions," Dinobot groaned. "Now give me the map, vermin!" Snatching the map, Dinobot looked it over and studied it carefully. He then proceeded to direct his comrades to the left along a small dirt road. "We go this way!" He declared. "Beast Mode!"

Transforming back from robot to a velociraptor, Dinobot continued to follow along the road. Suddenly, he turned back around to face his comrades. "Well, do you want to be taken from someone else or not?" He asked Rattrap, who rolled his eyes and complied with Dinobot's order, transforming into a rat. "That's better. Now, come on."

"Sometimes, there are times when I kind of wish he was still dead." Rattrap muttered under his breath.

…

At the School of Friendship, Silverstream continued to feel as if Gallus had learned nothing from his previous attempt to join the Royal Guard. For the rest of the day, she continued to harbor these feelings in the back of her mind. And so later that day, she went to Trixie's office to air out her feelings.

"He just doesn't understand, Counselor Trixie," Silverstream protested as the tears spilled out again. "When is he going to realize that fighting in the war is dangerous?!"

"I've got to be honest with you, Silverstream," Trixie replied as she took a sip of hot cocoa. "There are going to be those who are so far up their 'you know what' that they are beyond reasoning. Gallus may unfortunately be one of them."

"I refuse to believe that, Counselor Trixie!" Silverstream cried, holding her claws up in frustration. "Gallus needs to understand, but how?! He won't listen to me or any of his friends!"

"Well, there is a way," Trixie suggested, much to Silverstream's relief. "We happen to have invited a group of robots to the school recently."

"Is it those…whatever their names are?" Silverstream blinked in confusion.

"-Maximals? Yes," Trixie answered with a nod. "Apparently, your boyfriend isn't the only one wishing to join the fight against Grogar. There have been others wanting to abandon their studies and enlist. Between you and me, Silverstream, I only fight using my magic shows and raising bits for various organizations. Trixie is not cut out for combat."

Just then, there was a knock on the door. "Counselor Trixie has a student in her office!" Trixie called, but the door opened anyway to reveal a green female earth pony with a purple bow in her mane. "What is it, Peppermint?"

"Sorry to interrupt, Counselor Trixie," The earth pony replied. "But, there's a metallic looking dinosaur, rat and wasp right outside the entrance."

"I'm sure that Headmare Sunset is already on the job," Trixie reassured, uninterested in the sudden interruption as she used her magic to shut the door. "Sorry about that, Silverstream. But it looks like our guests are here. Perhaps they can help you."

At that very moment, Sunset made her way down to the front lobby of the school and saw the three Maximals standing right outside. "Finally, the cavalry has arrived," She thought to herself before using her magic to open the door, only to be met with a snarling growl from Dinobot. "Umm, hi Mr. Dinobot, Sir. Remember me?"

"Of course I remember you," Dinobot replied as he gestured for Rattrap and Waspinator to follow him inside. "You visited our base not too long ago. I do not forget faces."

Sunset couldn't help but feel somewhat intimidated by Dinobot, especially with his warm breath breathing on her headmare's uniform.

Dinobot then growled. "Names are another thing. What was your name again?"

"Sunset Shimmer," Sunset gulped as she tried not to look intimidated. "Acting headmare of the School of Friendship."

"Indeed." Dinobot murmured.

"Hey, will youse cut down on the intimidation, Chopper Face?" Rattrap asked his comrade. "We happen to be on something of a mission here."

Doing as he was told, Dinobot backed away just as Sunburst came into the lobby. "Oh, you must be the guest speakers," He blinked in realization. "The uh, Maximals, is it?"

"Yeah," Rattrap casually replied. "And uh, who might you be?"

"Oh… uh… V-Vice Headstallion Sunburst," Sunburst replied while trying to sound polite. "Nice to…m-meet you." He couldn't believe that he was talking to a rat.

"Do all you equines have that fur on your face or is it just you?" Rattrap inquired.

"Oh? This happens to be a goatee," Sunburst countered, trying to defend his personal appearance. "No one's ever complained about it before…except my mother."

"Okay," Sunset chuckled, eager to change the subject. "Shall we go in?"

Looking at each other, Dinobot, Rattrap and Waspinator followed Sunset into the school just as Silverstream was leaving Trixie's office.

"Who is that?" Dinobot asked while growling slightly at Silverstream, who froze as she heard Dinobot's low growling sounds behind her. "Are you a student?"

With the growling continuing behind her, Silverstream turned around and saw the velociraptor, rat and wasp with Sunset and Sunburst. Terrified, Silverstream ran back to class!

"No running in the hallway, Silverstream!" Sunburst called in a loud voice and Silverstream stopped. Now at a safe distance, she walked back to class at her own pace.

"Sorry about that," Sunburst nervously chuckled. "It's not every day we have a dinosaur, a rat and a bee in the School of Friendship, even if you are more robots than… creatures."

"Waspinator is a wasp," Waspinator corrected as Trixie came out of her office, having heard Silverstream's scream only to discover the Maximals behind her and getting scared herself! Before she could scream, Sunset immediately casted a bubble spell to silence Trixie. "Waspinator was only being honest."

…

…

Going into Trixie's office, Sunset and Sunburst were determined to make the students planning to fight in the war see sense.

"Trixie, if I promise to let you out, will you not scream?" Sunset asked and Trixie complied, allowing Sunset to remove the bubble from Trixie.

"And who is this?" Dinobot asked, glaring down at Trixie.

"Um, the Great…and Powerful…Trixie," Trixie nervously answered while getting back onto her hooves. "Please don't eat me."

"She's our school counselor," Sunset explained to the Maximals. "Anyway, thank you again for coming to our school, Dinobot."

"Dinobot?" Trixie stammered while still nervous. "And... who are these two?"

"Name's Rattrap," Rattrap greeted. "And bug boy here is Waspinator. He used to be a Pred like Dinobot, but now he's on our side just like Dinobot."

"Waspinator nice to meet blue pony." Waspinator remarked, causing Trixie to gulp.

"If you say so," Trixie whispered. "I'm sorry, it's just not everyday that Trixie sees robots that look like a dinosaur, a rat and a wasp…"

"I don't think we need to hear that again," Sunburst protested. "Care to sit down?"

"Delighted," Dinobot declared. "Dinobot, Maximize!" Letting out a screech, Dinobot transformed into his robot mode much to the amazement of the administration. Looking over at Rattrap and Waspinator, Dinobot silently ordered them to transform, and they did:

"Rattrap, Maximize!"

"Waspinator, Maximize!"

With his comrades transformed, Dinobot sat in front of Trixie's desk with Rattrap and Waspinator following suit.

"Now then," Sunset began. "I'm sure Optimus already told you this, our homeland is at war with Grogar and his Legion of Doom. And it seems some of our students are more than eager to contribute by fighting in the war, despite their age."

"Yes, you must want to convince them to think otherwise," Dinobot pondered. "You want to teach them that there is another way to fight."

"Yes," Sunburst explained. "Some of our students are beyond reasoning and don't seem to understand the consequences of what they want to do. They don't seem to know or care about how horrific war can be."

"Can't say I blame them, Rip Van Pony," Rattrap replied. "Doing what we do is dangerous, if you get what I mean."

"Waspinator understands well," Waspinator added, remembering all of the times he'd been blown to pieces and damaged during the Beast Wars. "Waspinator repaired easily, not as easily as other creatures. Other creatures more fragile."

"That's what we're trying to get across here," Sunset firmly declared, placing her hooves on Trixie's desk. "Some of these students are so caught up in their desire to fight that they don't seem to understand what's really at stake…their own lives."

Just then, Trixie began to think of a creature that they could start with. A creature that just so happened to have been scared off by the presence of the Maximals. "There is one you can start off with. One who would really benefit from your presence here." Trixie suggested, catching the attention of everypony in her office.

…

In the library, Silverstream struggled to do her homework with her mind filled with anxiety over Gallus being stubborn along with her recent encounter.

"Hey Silverstream," Gallus replied, joining his girlfriend at the table. "Mind if I join you?"

"Oh, sure…why not?" Silverstream offered in a sheepish tone. "I have nothing else going on…"

Sitting next to Silverstream, Gallus tried to see why the love of his life was being so hesitant on what he wanted to do. "Look, uh, Silverstream," He began while fidgeting with his claws. "About yesterday at the treehouse, I really wasn't trying to hurt Cherry Tomato or anything like that…"

"-It's not about that, Gallus," Silverstream interrupted as one of her claws pounded the table. "Why are you being so dead set on joining the ranks of the royal guard now?! We still have a long life in front of us. Why throw it away?!"

Sighing deeply, Gallus felt that his girlfriend didn't seem to understand his true intentions.

"I mean, when are you going to realize that we can contribute to the war effort in different ways?" Silverstream asked, slamming her quill down on the table. "Gallus, I love you, but sometimes you go too far! This is one of them! I can't stand seeing you do this!"

"You're in a library, lower your voice!" Gallus remarked at Silverstream's sudden rise in tone.

"Is that it?!" Silverstream cried. "I love you just as you are, Gallus! I don't wanna see you get killed in battle!"

"Do you want us to get kicked out?!" Gallus asked, trying to concentrate on his schoolwork as all the other students were watching. "You're starting to attract attention, Silverstream!"

"Is that so?!" Silverstream asked in a shocked tone. "Well maybe they can all see what a stubborn little griffon you really are! I don't understand how you can do this to me! It's not heroic, it's reckless!"

Grabbing her materials, Silverstream flew out of the library while trying to hold her emotions in check.

"Stubborn little griffon?" Gallus remarked, feeling insulted by Silverstream's sudden outburst. "I am not a stubborn little griffon. I'm just trying to give something back to the country that's given me so much."

As he looked down at his homework, Gallus instead began to draw a picture of himself holding a sword, trying to picture himself in the Royal Guard. "This is for her, this is for our future! I have to do this!" He whispered to himself and at that moment, he felt a tap on his shoulder and turned around to see Sunset and Sunburst standing behind him. "Um, yeah?"

"Gallus, I need you to come with us," Sunburst firmly declared. "There's something you need to see."

"Um, are you sure it can't wait?" Gallus hopefully asked.

"No, Gallus," Sunset firmly answered. "Follow us, please."

Gathering up his materials, Gallus followed Sunset and Sunburst out of the library while the rest of the students inside watched. Sunset and Sunburst then led Gallus towards Trixie's office much to the confusion of the young griffon.

"What's going on here?" Gallus asked as the door opened to reveal Luster Dawn, Cherry Tomato, Silverstream, Trixie, Celestia and Luna waiting for him along with Starlight Glimmer. "What are you all doing here?"

"Have a seat, Gallus," Starlight offered, gesturing for him to sit next to Silverstream. "There's something very important that we need to discuss."

Confused, Gallus sat down next to his girlfriend. He had no idea what was happening or what to expect.

"Apparently," Celestia began, catching Gallus' attention. "You're still holding onto the idea that joining the Royal Guard at your age is the best way to participate in the ongoing war against Grogar."

"It's…it's the only way, isn't it?" Gallus questioned.

"No, there are other ways, Gallus," Luna added. "You just don't want to follow them."

"It seems," Starlight spoke up. "That we need to bring in someone to give you a firsthand account of what you might find yourself in if you keep going down this path. And hopefully it will shock some sense into you before it's too late."

Just then, Gallus could hear the sounds of growling coming from behind him and the sounds of footsteps creeping closer and closer. Turning around, he saw Dinobot coming towards him and Gallus began to feel a sense of dread.

…

…

Looking at the beast known as Dinobot, Gallus took an enormous gulp at the thought of possibly becoming Dinobot's meal. "Why is there a dinosaur in my face?!" Gallus asked, his voice filled with anxiety. "Is he hungry?! He'd better not be!"

"Ehh, he's not gonna eat ya kid," Rattrap chortled as he emerged from the closet in his beast mode and walked over to the couch. "He's just gonna scare ya silly."

"Waspinator thinks kid is foolish," Waspinator said as he flew over the couch. "Waspinator feels sorry for birdie."

"I'm not a birdie!" Gallus snapped, looking up at Waspinator. "I happened to be a griffon for your information!"

"A griffon…" Dinobot remarked, still growling at Gallus. "That doesn't understand the consequences of the actions he so desires." Letting out a loud screech, Dinobot transformed into his robot mode with Rattrap and Waspinator following suit.

"Wow!" Luster Dawn gasped! "Amazing! You guys do that all the time?!" But she received no reply.

"L-look," Gallus stammered. "I don't know who you are or what you want, but was this your idea, Headmare Sunset?"

"Perhaps," Sunset remarked with a sly smile. "Sometimes we need a little shock to set our minds straight."

"Name's Rattrap, kid," Rattrap said, extending his hand out to Gallus. "This here's Waspinator and Chopperface here is Dinobot. We're Maximals."

"Maximals?! You're the guys helping us to fight in the war!" Gallus cried.

"Yes," Dinobot answered, pointing the tip of his sword at the back of Gallus' head, causing him to turn around. "Warriors that are highly trained in the dangers of war."

"Well, I've been in training too," Gallus cried, trying to defend his actions. "Captain Tempest has taken me on! Remember, guys? You saw me!"

"No, Gallus," Silverstream protested. "You were trying to be somecreature you're not! Just as you are now! It wasn't so bad when you were just getting your talon in the door but this is different!"

Gallus couldn't believe what he was hearing! "Silverstream, I…I'm trying to be somecreature who-!"

"But all you're really becoming is a griffon that still cannot escape from the shadow of his father," Luna declared, walking over to Gallus. "Must you let your obsessions take over you completely, young griffon?"

"Professor Luna, this is my passion!" Gallus cried, hovering over the couch. "You know that I had a father that wanted to do things right! But he was in denial! Do you think I'm becoming like that? Do you?!"

But Luna merely shook her head and instead began to activate her magic. "Wait, what's going on?"

"We are going to the past," Dinobot declared. "To see what happens to those who are affected by war! Then you will understand what war is really like!"

From the other end of the office, Luster Dawn held Cherry Tomato's hoof as Luna transported them all to a valley that was engulfed in flames as brown, humanoid creatures fled for their lives.

"Whoa!" Trixie cried, jumping over a shot fired by Rampage. "What's going on here?"

"The moment…" Dinobot said as they watched him charge into battle against the attacking Predacons. "Where I obtained my greatest victory, at great cost."

Gallus and the others watched as Dinobot singlehandedly fought each Predacon, taking blow after blow and becoming severely damaged. Finally, the moment came when he stared down Megatron, holding a protohuman hostage.

"One more step," Megatron warned, holding his weapon at a bound and captured protohuman. "And it's raining bits and pieces of early anthropoid."

Gallus watched and felt like urging Dinobot on, but he didn't.

"I don't understand," Gallus cried, looking up at Dinobot. "Why did you stop?"

"Watch." Dinobot declared with his arms folded.

"Oh, please! Face it, Dinobot!" Megatron laughed. "You're old technology, obsolete. What could you possibly do?"

"Improvise." Dinobot answered. And taking a stick and attaching it to a rock, Dinobot struck Megatron and snatched what appeared to be a golden disk out of him. Letting out a loud roar, he destroyed the disk and then collapsed, badly injured.

Using her magic again, Luna fast forwarded the vision to when Dinobot was in his dying moments, with all of the Maximals surrounding him.

"Well fought, my friend," Optimus declared. "You saved the valley. You saved the lives of those who live here... and of those who are still to come."

"Then... there is nothing to regret." Dinobot weakly answered, his voice even raspier than normal.

"Like I said, you're just a blasted, slag-spouting saurian, but... it's nice to know where you stand," Rattrap cried, clutching Dinobot's claw. Seeing him relive the moment again made Rattrap look away in sadness.

"Upwind of you, for preference, vermin. …," Dinobot began as the next words struggled to leave his mouth. "Tell my tale to those who ask. Tell it truly, the ill deeds along with the good, and let me be judged accordingly. The rest... is silence."

As he watched Dinobot die, Gallus immediately began to picture himself in a similar situation. For the first time, he was beginning to see that what he was trying to do…was dangerous. Suddenly, he fell to his knees and felt his eyes still locked on the vision that was played out.

Teleporting the vision away, everyone found themselves back in Trixie's office with Gallus seemingly frozen in fear of what just happened.

"So you see, young creature," Dinobot declared, walking besides Gallus and placing a hand on his shoulder. "War is honorable. But not everyone who goes into war…ends up living through it. You are of young blood and must live like one of young blood. A soldier's life is not for you, not yet."

"What…what am I thinking of becoming?!" Gallus gasped, looking down at his claws. "Could that…could what I've seen be me if I choose to…?"

"Yes, Gallus," Sunset Shimmer declared, causing him to turn around to face her and the other school staff. "It's like what Dinobot said, those who fight in war may not survive it until the end."

"And Professor Luna and I attended many funerals during our reign of Equestria," Celestia declared in a firm but caring voice. "The last thing that I want to have happen is attend the funeral of one of my students, Gallus!"

The firm voice of one of his professors made Gallus turn over to Silverstream who dashed over to him and hugged him tightly. "Neither do I, Gallus, neither do I!" She cried. "I love you Gallus and I can't live my life without you!"

Hearing his girlfriend's cries finally made Gallus drop his guard and he embraced her tightly while they all watched.

"Do you think that might do it?" Sunset asked Dinobot.

"Yes, I think it might," Dinobot declared. "War is more than what we all think of it to be, which is why we need young minds to learn the dangers of it."

Looking out the window, Dinobot could see that the sun was beginning to set and that he and his comrades needed to return to base. "We must return to base," Dinobot declared, looking over to Rattrap and Waspinator. "Let us go."

Without saying another word, Dinobot and his comrades left the office, but not before having one final look at Gallus and Silverstream.

As he left the School of Friendship, Dinobot turned around and began to think to himself of what he had done. Turning back to beast mode with his comrades, he could only wonder if his words of wisdom could have truly made Gallus give up his intentions.

…

…
> Episode 26: "Depth Charge, the Destroyer"
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

…

…

Ever since their land home had been attacked by Squirk and the Pirhanacons, the hippogriffs and seaponies had been on high alert. A small ship was now watching them on shore. On board that ship was it's commanding officer, Rampage, waiting along with the Pirhanacons for the moment when they would launch another, far more deadly assault.

Gathering her officers together in a conference room, Queen Novo felt that something needed to be done. She'd now placed the security and training of her forces into the hands of Depth Charge, the rogue Maximal. "Is everyone present?" She asked, sitting at the end of a long table. "Where's Depth Charge?"

"He should be along, your majesty." General Seaspray remarked, and a few moments later Depth Charge made his way into the room.

"You rang, your majesty?" Depth Charge asked in a sarcastic tone, much to Novo's irritation. "I'd thought you'd like to know that…"

"-Let me begin the meeting, Depth Charge," Novo interrupted in a commanding tone. "Then you will have your report to give me. So long as you're in my kingdom you will answer to me."

"Okay," Depth Charge seemed to agree, and Queen Novo gave him a hard stare as she addressed her generals. "Go ahead."

Ignoring the arrogance that Depth Charge was giving her, Queen Novo began the meeting. "Now then," She began. "For the past few weeks, it's come to my attention that some of Grogar's minions have been watching our every move. There has only been one ship watching us that I'm aware of, so I propose we give the ship a chance to surrender and leave or else…"

Suddenly, the sounds of screeching were heard as Depth Charge scratched his fingers on a chalkboard in the back of the room. Novo glared at Depth Charge upon being interrupted like this.

"Sorry," The Maximal apologized, making his way over to the long table. "But perhaps you've forgotten that there is a criminal aboard that ship from my home planet. "The rest of whoever is on board are yours, but Rampage is mine and mine alone!"

"I don't want any bloodshed, Depth Charge," Novo protested, trying to ignore Depth Charge's interruption. "I want prisoners to interrogate to learn just what else Grogar has in store for us. According to our latest intelligence report, Grogar is preparing to send a fleet of ships here in three days time. We can't afford to let them keep getting away with stuff like this or they'll think we're pushovers."

"Grogar has a fleet?" Depth Charge scoffed, sitting down at the end of the table. "Who knew that a creature from outer space could have his own fleet of ships? Whatever the case, I can assure you, your majesty, that your troops will annihilate anyone who comes our way. They are highly trained thanks to yours truly."

"Of course Grogar has a fleet, Depth Charge," Queen Novo snarled. "And I can promise you that he will use that fleet to wipe us out much like the Storm King tried to. Now be quiet and stop interrupting me!"

"Whatever." Depth Charge shrugged.

Grunting in disgust, Novo returned to her briefing. "To this end," She continued, looking down at a map on the table. "I want each of your soldiers to block any possible escape that Grogar's ship might take. I want guns drawn on all of them to send a message. No one fires until or unless they are fired upon. Given that it is only one ship, it's highly unlikely that they will fire."

Depth Charge could only look up at the ceiling in disgust. In his mind, he had his own plans to destroy the ship that included his sworn enemy, Protoform X.

"This is a joke," Depth Charge muttered to himself. "Protoform X won't surrender that easily. He never does."

But Novo overheard. "All will surrender, Depth Charge," She tried to reassure him. "At least, if I have anything to say about it."

"Transformers don't surrender," Depth Charge grumpily replied. "They fight to the death! Which is something I doubt you understand."

"Depth Charge, I give the orders around here. And I say we don't fight back unless we're forced to." Novo ordered, her disapproving glares locked onto him. "Do you understand?"

Depth Charge said nothing. He had his own idea and plans on how to handle the situation, plans that would ultimately backfire.

…

…

Once the briefing was over, Depth Charge made his way out of the castle feeling as if Queen Novo was still in denial about what they were facing.

"Wait, Depth Charge!" General Seaspray cried as he caught up to him. "I am sorry you disagree with our queen, but she has the final say in what we do. You must understand. She doesn't take kindly to having her authority unjustly be challenged by an outsider."

"Why did she even bring me here if she doesn't get the fact that Protoform X doesn't surrender that easily?" Depth Charge questioned with his back to Seaspray. "Why keep me around if she won't face the hard truth about who we're dealing with?"

"She brought you here to better prepare our troops in confronting the enemy off of our shores," Seaspray answered. "And you've been a big help in that regard."

"Yeah? Well, sometimes I feel like your queen has no backbone," Depth Charge sighed. "Just like Optimus Primal. In war, being soft gets you nowhere. Your enemies never show mercy to you, so why should you extend that kindness to them?" Sighing deeply again, Depth Charge transformed to his flight mode and returned to a battleship off the coast of Mount Aris.

"It's not about backbone," General Seaspray thought to himself. "It's about dignity and respect amongst our kind."

…

Once her generals were gone, Queen Novo went into her castle's dining room for her daily seaweed wrap while still trying to process why Depth Charge was so difficult to get along with.

"Mom?" A belonging to Princess Skystar called as she came in with her two clamshell friends. "I was just talking things over with Shelly and Sheldon about Depth Charge and…" But seeing her mother look upset, Skystar made her way to the table and sat down next to her. "Oh boy," She remarked, placing Shelly and Sheldon on the table. "He gave you a hard time again, didn't he?"

"Yes, my child," Queen Novo sighed while looking down at her seaweed wrap. "Personally, I don't understand it. Why would Princess Twilight recommend him to me if he is determined to give me such an attitude?"

"He has his reasons, I guess," Skystar suggested. "Give him time."

"I have given him time, Skystar," Novo sighed. "I've given him plenty of time but he just doesn't want to follow the rules. I'm losing my patience."

Skystar then proposed. "Can't you just ground him like you do to me?"

"I can't just ground anygriff, Skystar. You are different, you are my daughter," Novo pointed. "Depth Charge is just hired help as far as I'm concerned. Grounding an honored guest would do nothing."

Skystar couldn't help but sympathize for her mother. At the same time, though, she remembered that her mom had serious trusting issues when it came to outside help.

"Look, there's a lot at stake here, Skystar," Novo declared as she ate into her seaweed wrap. "Our dignity, our respect amongst our allies, you name it. And yet all he cares about is one of his own that he wants dead. Well, I'm not going to allow some rogue to put our reputation in jeopardy! I will not tolerate reckless behavior from anyone!"

The sounds of her mother's voice caused Skystar to feel chills down her back.

…

Meanwhile, aboard the other ship, Rampage walked into the captain's quarters and made his way over to a crystal ball. Inside the ball was Grogar, waiting for him.

"About time you got here, Rampage!" Grogar impatiently huffed. "I have intelligence for you that I think you'll very much want to know. The hippogriffs and seaponies are preparing to launch an attack against you, and you and the Pirhanacons must be prepared!"

"Ah yes, them," Rampage replied. "I can assure you that we're ready to make our move."

"Excellent!" Grogar smiled. "Squirk will be bringing my fleet to your position at dawn tomorrow. Do not fail me."

Immediately, Rampage felt something was wrong by this intelligence. "Forgive me for imploring," Rampage asked. "But did you say…at dawn?"

Grogar nodded. "Yes, I want Squirk there to ensure that everything runs smoothly."

"But what if they…?" Rampage began to ask.

"-They won't attack until their own forces are ready!" Grogar interrupted, slamming his hoofs down on the table of his throne room. "And we will attack them before that happens, understand?!"

"But, my emperor…" Rampage interrupted, only for Grogar to disappear before his eyes. "I don't understand you sometimes."

Just then, the sounds of knocking were heard at the door to reveal Snaptrap standing in the doorway. "What do you want?" Rampage sighed, turning around to face the lead Pirhanacon.

"You wanted to see me, matey?" Snaptrap asked.

"Yes," Rampage replied while rising to his feet. "I wanted to brief you on the intelligence Grogar has just shared with me."

"And what did he say, matey?" Snaptrap curiously inquired.

"He has ordered us to wait until Squirk arrives with the rest of the fleet tomorrow. But knowing Depth Charge, an attack on us is imminent!" Rampage declared. "I want all hands at the ready in case anyone plans to attack us! Is that understood?!"

The sounds of fear in Rampage's voice made Snaptrap feel his own mortality was coming closer and closer. "Cap'n," He asked. "If I may ask you, you've been feeling rather…suspicious of late. Care to tell me what it is?"

Briefly looking away, Rampage took a moment to collect his thoughts before turning back to Snaptrap. "Tell me something, Snaptrap," Rampage asked, brandishing his gun. "Have you ever thought about…death?"

Snaptrap merely stood in shock at what Rampage had just asked of him. "Why do you ask me, matey?"

"Because…never mind," Rampage started to say, before running out of thoughts. "Return to your post and forget I said anything on the matter."

"If you say so, cap'n." Snaptrap replied in a confused tone before leaving Rampage alone.

Once Snaptrap was gone, Rampage felt his thoughts grow more and more like a burning fire inside of him. "He's coming for me," He thought to himself. "I have a feeling that Depth Charge will destroy me…once and for all."

Meanwhile, aboard a hippogriff ship, Depth Charge stood on the deck, looking through a telescope at the Pirhanacon ship. All he could think about was taking out Rampage and anyone else with him. He had been given a mission to find and capture Protoform X by any means necessary. A mission that he would carry out regardless of what anyone else thought.

"Depth Charge?" A male hippogriff reported. "We've…we've done what you told us to do. The guns are at the ready. We await your next command."

"Good." Depth Charge replied in a quiet tone. "As soon as the sun goes down, we make our move."

"Aye, sir." The hippogriff saluted.

And so Depth Charge stood on the deck, waiting for his chance to strike.

Night fell not long afterward, and Queen Novo retreated to the depths of Seaquestria with the thoughts of Depth Charge still deep in her mind. The way he behaved himself at her briefing had been unacceptable by any means. "Remind me to relieve him of command." She sighed to herself as she fell asleep.

But about an hour later, Novo suddenly opened her eyes as she began to smell a foul odor in her quarters. Getting up, she swam out to her throne room and let out a sharp gasp when she saw what was in front of her: A donkey soldier was lying on the floor of her throne room! But that wasn't all! Looking up to the surface, she saw several others floating in the water! Shocked and appalled, Novo began to growl in anger at what had just happened…Depth Charge had deliberately disobeyed her!

…

…

On the surface, the smoke from the cannons flowed out of the hippogriff ship as Depth Charge looked out amongst the devastation that he had caused. But his primary target was still missing. "Where are you?" He asked, seeing the donkey soldiers that had been left to their watery fate. "Protoform X, where are you?!"

But Depth Charge could not find any trace of his enemy. "He escaped! He escaped!" He cried, going back to the helm. "Circle again!"

"But Depth Charge!" A hippogriff soldier protested. "We've circled around three times already and…"

"-Silence! Do as you are told!" Depth Charge ordered, pointing his gun at the hippogriff's face. Nervously complying, the young hippogriff did as he was told, turning the ship back around to find Rampage. "I will find him. Protoform X will not escape me again!"

Meanwhile, on Mount Aris, some hippogriffs had been awakened by the sounds of the gunfire, including Princess Skystar. "What's going on?" She asked her uncle Sky Beak. "What's all that noise?"

"Apparently, gunfire was seen coming from Depth Charge's ship," Sky Beak answered. "We're trying to figure out just what has happened, it's all unfolding so fast."

A few moments later, however, Novo emerged from the water looking rather furious and indignant. The sight of her angry mother caused Skystar to tremble with fear.

"Novo, are you all right?" Sky Beak asked his sister-in-law as he approached her.

"He did this! And I specifically told him not to." Novo seethed with rage.

"Who?" Sky Beak asked even though he needn't have bothered doing so.

"Depth Charge," Novo answered as she grit her teeth. "He disobeyed me! Going behind my back like this! The traitorous scum! I should've seen this coming."

"Depth Charge did this?!" Sky Beak question. "Are you certain it's not one of our own?"

"Of course I'm certain, Sky Beak! You saw his behavior today during the briefing!" Novo snapped. "Get out there and bring him to me at once! Understand?! Quickly, before any more innocent lives are taken!"

With the reverberation of his sister-in-law's rage echoing in his mind, Sky Beak did as he was told and flew down to Depth Charge's ship.

Meanwhile, Depth Charge still could not find his enemy or the Pirhanacons for that matter. "No, it can't be! He escaped me!" Depth Charge growled. "Protoform X has escaped me yet again! Well, he won't get far. Not this time! I shall find him and…" But then suddenly, he heard the sounds of a hippogriff landing on the deck and Depth Charge turned around to see Sky Beak staring behind him.

"What do you want?" The Maximal snorted.

"Did you do this?" Sky Beak questioned with concern.

"And who wants to know?" Depth Charge inquired.

Without saying a word, Sky Beak gestured to Depth Charge to follow him back to Mount Aris.

"Keep searching until you find him, men. Do not let him escape!" Depth Charge ordered and then transformed into his flight mode to follow Sky Beak back to the castle.

A little while later, Sky Beak led Depth Charge into the throne room and there sat Queen Novo, seething with anger and fury over what had just happened.

"Your highness," Sky Beak declared, bowing to her. "I've brought Depth Charge as you requested."

Rising from her throne, the exhausted and angered hippogriff approached her officer and gestured for him to step aside. Stepping aside from her, Sky Beak watched as Novo approached the rogue Maximal. "Come here, you!" Novo roared, making a gesturing motion with her wing and Depth Charge complied, rolling his head in disgust. Then she turned to Sky Beak. "Stand guard here and don't let anygriff in until I say otherwise."

Saluting, Sky Beak stepped out and shut the doors behind him, leaving Depth Charge and Queen Novo alone.

"Well, what have you got to say for yourself, Depth Charge?" Novo asked. "You deliberately went behind my back!"

"So what if I did?" Depth Charge asked in reply, clearly unfazed by Novo's anger with his arms folded in front of him. "Your threat has been diminished, hasn't it?"

Novo said nothing as she turned her back to Depth Charge. "No it hasn't," She said quietly, letting out a deep sigh, before raising her voice. "In fact, you just made it a whole lot worse, Depth Charge, all because of your OWN SELFISH NEEDS!" Thundering, Novo turned around as the sounds of her voice echoed the throne room, mirroring her growing anger over what had just happened!

…

…

"Selfish needs?" Depth Charge remarked. "What are you talking about? I was simply carrying out your orders, right?"

"Wrong!" Novo snapped. "Your orders were not to fire until or unless fired upon! Because of your actions, Depth Charge, you put us at greater risk to Grogar than the Storm King ever could! Grogar will be sure to retaliate for your unauthorized strike, and we are not prepared for the war to come to our doorstep."

"I have to disagree with you, sweetheart," Depth Charge remarked, much to Novo's irritation. "I think your troops are more than ready to take on Grogar! They've proven themselves worthy in my book."

"Don't…call…me…sweetheart!" Novo snapped, stepping forward towards Depth Charge.

"Sorry," Depth Charge remarked again while shrugging his shoulders. "Shall I call you something else, your highness?"

"Don't ever call me anything else!" Novo cried angrily, turning back towards her throne. "In fact, there is something else we need to discuss. You left no survivors, Depth Charge. We needed prisoners to interrogate, which tends to work best when they're alive!"

"The ship sails as their commander commands!" Depth Charge countered.

"And its commander is to sail it as commanded!" Novo snapped back in a loud voice as she briefly rose from the throne, before sitting back down in it. "I'm beginning to think I was a fool for having you prepare my forces, Depth Charge. Clearly, you are not to be trusted after a reckless stunt like this."

"Perhaps you should have told Princess what's her name and her friends that I wasn't going to be of much help anyway," Depth Charge shrugged. "I helped you as a favor to her. I didn't need any help to hunt down Protoform X. And Princess what's her face should've realized that."

"That's Princess Twilight Sparkle to you!" Novo hissed in a loud, commanding voice. "Now you will suffer the consequences of your reckless actions."

Depth Charge merely shrugged his shoulders, thinking that his so-called punishment would not be as bad as Novo was making it out to be.

"As of this moment," Novo declared. "You are hereby relieved of your duties from Mount Aris, and you are also banished from both Mount Aris and Seaquestria! Go! And never show your face in my presence ever again."

"Fine," Depth Charge remarked, turning around to leave the throne room. "I didn't even want to be here anyway. Good luck, sweetheart. Good luck! You'll need it." Transforming into his flight mode, Depth Charge left the throne room and Queen Novo was left to deal with the fact that someone had gone behind her back.

…

The next morning, Twilight was awakened by the sounds of knocking on her bedroom door at an alarming rate. "All right, all right, I'm coming!" She yawned, throwing on her bathrobe and opening the door to see Spike with a panicked look on his face. Seeing him panicked made Twilight wake up easily. "Spike, what's going on?!"

"Twilight, Queen Novo reported that Depth Charge went rogue," Spike replied. "A ship of Grogar's forces was destroyed!"

Twilight was alarmed by the news as her eyes widened! "Did she say if there were any survivors?" She asked, following Spike into the hallway.

"No, Depth Charge basically destroyed the ship and left no survivors!" Spike shook his head as he somberly reported.

Twilight couldn't believe what she was hearing and immediately followed Spike into the throne room where the map was showing smoke billowing from Mount Aris, a sure sign of what had just happened. "And that was Grogar's only ship..." Twilight remarked.

"Not quite," Spike answered. "According to…"

"You don't have to relay everything to me," Twilight interrupted. "Have my friends come here at once so I can brief them on what is happening. This is bad news."

"Got it, Twilight!" Spike saluted.

"And Spike," Twilight called as he was about to step out of the throne room. "Notify Optimus Primal as well. He's gonna want to know about what happened!"

As Spike left to carry out her orders, all Twilight could do was sit down in her throne room in disgust, immediately regretting the mistake she had made in having Depth Charge help out the hippogriffs. Because of it she was now responsible for the unnecessary loss of life.

…

Elsewhere, miles away from Mount Aris, Rampage and the Pirhanacons found themselves washed up on the shore of a beach, struggling to regain consciousness after what had happened. A few moments later, a towering shadow came over them as the breath from the head of a red metallic dragon breathed down on Rampage.

Weakly opening his eyes, Rampage looked up and saw Megatron standing over him before falling back unconscious.

"So, this is what happens when Grogar disagrees with me?" Megatron remarked as he gestured to Inferno and the rest of the Predacons with him to pick up their comrades. "He puts my minions in harm's way! Well, he will soon regret this impertinence. As of this moment, I go alone! Yesss…."

Meanwhile, Grogar attempted to tap into his crystal ball's powers to contact Rampage but was unable to. "Treacherous fool!" He groaned, finally stepping back in frustration. "How dare he not respond to me right away!"

At that moment, the sounds of knocking on the doors were heard and Grogar cried out for whoever it was knocking to come in. Opening the doors, Grogar saw Sombra race into the throne room.

"My emperor! My emperor!" Sombra cried. "The ship! It's gone! Destroyed!"

"What?!" Grogar cried, immediately rising to his hind legs. "What do you mean, destroyed?! By whom?!"

"We don't know! It was attacked in the night, my emperor!" Sombra answered in a panicked voice. "No reports of any survivors!"

Angered, Grogar slammed his left foreleg, causing the throne room to reverberate! "The hippogriffs must be more clever than we thought," He said quietly, walking away from his crystal ball and back to his throne. "How else would they be able to attack so quickly?"

"It was that Maximal that they had helping them, my emperor!" Sombra declared. "The one called Depth Charge. I'm sure this was his doing."

Sombra watched as Grogar pondered this developing news. "So you say?" Grogar wondered as Lieutenant Bray came dashing into the throne room next. "What do you want, Bray?"

"My emperor," Bray cried, trying to gasp for air after all his running. "The former occupants of this castle…their spirits are crying out to you!"

Hearing this news, Grogar rose to his feet and left Sombra alone in the throne room.

"But my emperor…" Sombra cried.

"I won't be more than a moment, Sombra," Grogar said as he left the throne room. "This is far more urgent…"

All Sombra could do was watch and wonder what was happening as Grogar went to investigate with Lieutenant Bray. Very soon, the former inhabitants of Grogar's castle would make their return!

…

…
> Episode 27: "The Return of Rita and Zedd, Part 1"
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

…

…

"Are you certain that the ones who formerly occupied this castle are calling for me?" Grogar demanded as he followed Lieutenant Bray down to his workroom. "And how dare you sneak into my workspace without my permission!"

"I'm sorry my emperor, but they were calling for you and I couldn't ignore them!" Bray protested.

"Idiot!" Grogar roared as they walked down the stairs right to the door of his workroom. "That's far enough! You return to your duties at once and stay out of my workroom."

Slamming the door, Grogar let out a small growl as he made his way towards his workroom's lone cauldron. Inside, he could see the water inside of it bubbling and boiling. Looking down into the cauldron and tapping into his bell's powers, he attempted to make contact with the spirits inside. Right away, he recognized them.

"You wish to obtain this castle from me?" Grogar asked in a commanding voice. "A castle that you surrendered to a far greater threat than yourself? Why should I give you this castle back if you can't even protect it yourselves? You don't even have forms to call your own anymore, they were taken from you by the one you failed to destroy!"

The cauldron boiled further in response but Grogar was unfazed. In fact, he could only chuckle to himself in amusement. "Do you honestly think that threats will get you anything you want?" Grogar remarked. "The only one who gives commands around here is me, Emperor Grogar of Equestria! Your palace became mine long ago, and nothing you say will change that fact!"

At that moment, a small geyser of water came out of the cauldron attempting to hit Grogar in the face, only for it to be deflected with his magic.

Angered, Grogar tapped into his bell's powers. "I'll teach you both some RESPECT!" He cried, ringing his bell and the bell's energy went into the cauldron, pulling out four spirits from inside of it. Stepping back, Grogar watched as four creatures formed in front of him, lying down on the floor. One creature was nothing but a skeleton; another was a green monkey creature with gold armor; another was a humanoid creature dressed in brown and the last was a creature of red with silver edging. "Get on your feet!"

Rising to his feet first, the creature of red looked up with a visor of silver on its face, a silver "Z" on his forehead glowing in the light. "Who dares to order me…Lord Zedd?!" The creature thundered.

…

…

Grogar stood unfazed at the newly minted creatures that were in front of him, not even as the creature dressed in brown followed suit.

"Order me?" Grogar remarked with a sinister smile on his face. "No creature gives me orders, Lord Zedd. You are in my domain now like I told you before!"

"Whose domain?" The creature in brown asked. "The last I checked, this place was occupied by the Machine Empire before we blew them up, not a blue and overgrown goat!"

"I don't know," The skeleton creature commented, scratching his head in confusion. "Is he a goat? I think he's something different. No goat I've ever seen looks like that."

Going up to Grogar, the skeleton creature attempted to rub his hands against Grogar's fur only to be swiped back. "Hey! Hey! Was it something I said?" The skeleton creature asked in shock. "I mean, no offense but you certainly don't look like a goat…"

"Of course he doesn't look like a goat, you twit!" Lord Zedd interrupted while glaring at the skeleton creature. "He doesn't even belong here! Listen here, Grogar, this is our castle! Get out!"

"Sorry, I have to disagree with you." Grogar laughed.

"Disagree with me?!" Zedd thundered, his body glowing red as he pointed a staff with a "Z" on the tip at Grogar. "I'll make you understand! I'll make you listen! No one defies me and gets away with it!"

Firing a blast from his staff, Zedd attempted to strike at Grogar only for the ram to create a shield spell using his bell's powers. "Impossible!" Zedd cried in disbelief! And Grogar took advantage of the opportunity to use his magic to fling Zedd and his resurrected companions hard against the wall of his workroom, causing books to fall over the floor. "What is this?!"

"Magic that is greater than yours alone or combined with your wife, Lord Zedd!" Grogar snapped, holding out his hoof at them. "And this is but a fraction of it, understood?!"

"What about my magic?" The creature dressed in brown asked, causing Grogar to look at her. "I was practicing magic before I even met Zedd."

"The same is true for yours!" Grogar answered before releasing his magic grip on the creatures and causing them to fall onto the floor with a loud thump. "Get up."

Doing as they were told, the four villains reluctantly rose to their feet. "I know who you all are," Grogar declared. "You used to occupy this castle before you abandoned it. Even after you took it back from the Machine Empire you left it behind and let it fall into decay. That is how I found it when I brought it here from your world long ago."

Grogar then turned to the creature dressed in brown. "You were Lord Zedd's servant…Rita Repulsa! You later married him. And you were both Rita and Zedd's servant, Goldar!" Turning to the green monkey creature in gold armor, Grogar studied Goldar closely before turning to the skeletal creature. "And you are Rita Repulsa's brother, Rito Revolto!"

"Uh, hi?" Rito nervously chuckled. "I mean, I guess we owe you a debt for bringing us back to life. But uh, my sis is right, this was our castle. It's not like we meant to leave it behind."

"Well you'll be happy to know that upon being gifted this castle, I studied your history and your failures to defeat the ones known as Power Rangers!" Grogar explained. "It helped me to bide my time while my powers slowly returned." Storming over to a bookshelf, Grogar snatched a red book off the shelf and opened it up, much to Rita's shock.

"Hey, take your hooves off of that!" Rita cried in protest. "That's my diary! It doesn't belong to you!"

"Diary? Is that what it was?" Grogar remarked while laughing in amusement. "Interesting. But whatever I claim is mine, your diary now included!" Looking into the diary, Grogar read each word that was written in it. "Now let me see, what have we here?"

…

Outside the laboratory, Lieutenant Bray stood outside trying to listen in on what was happening when King Sombra came down the stairs. "King Sombra!" Lieutenant Bray cried, saluting Sombra as he arrived. "The spirits have been summoned and…"

Before he could finish his sentence, however, Bray was teleported away by Sombra, leaving the former king of the Crystal Empire to listen in on what was going on. But Sombra wasn't alone for very long.

"What are you doing?" Sombra heard a voice that belonged to Queen Chrysalis ask as she came into view. "I felt something magical and powerful coming from down here."

"You have no business being here, changeling," Sombra ordered in a quiet voice. "Leave at once."

"Oh come on, Sombra," Chrysalis whispered, wrapping her green armor covered forelegs around his throat. "When changelings like me detect something…" Using her magic, Chrysalis teleported Sombra away as Tirek and Cozy Glow joined her.

"What's going on?" Cozy Glow asked.

"Silence!" Chrysalis hissed in a hushed voice. "It seems Grogar has brought more recruits into our ranks."

"What?! More recruits?" Tirek whispered in confusion. "Don't we have enough already? Those sirens we brought onboard haven't proven useful yet. Even that idiotic Storm King was more helpful than they've been so far." But Chrysalis merely chuckled.

"I'm serious!" Tirek protested. "We've got enough as it is."

"All the more to betray when the time comes," Chrysalis laughed, activating her horn. "Wait here!" Turning herself invisible, Chrysalis quietly walked through the door of Grogar's workroom, much to Cozy Glow and Tirek's surprise.

"How does she do that?" Cozy asked her father figure, who could only shrug his shoulders in equal confusion.

Now inside of Grogar's workroom, Chrysalis silently watched as Grogar interrogated his new recruits.

"And it says here that you tried to ransom the Power Rangers' parents for their power coins, Goldar," Grogar remarked while looking into the diary. "But not before piloting your zord, Cyclopsis! Oh and Lord Zedd, it says here that despite being disappointed in your wife's failures, you were smitten by her. Your combined histories are most fascinating, and quite amusing too."

"Enough!" Lord Zedd cried while pointing at Grogar. "I refuse to listen to any more of you exposing our past mistakes!"

But Grogar didn't listen. "And that's not all," The ram continued. "Prior to your greatest victory, you destroyed the ninja power coins after turning the Power Rangers into little children. Amazing how you could have them on the ropes and yet still they found a way to defeat you."

Grogar then closed the diary and dropped it on the floor as he watched Rita pick it up. "Well, you'll be happy to know that I have some news that might be interesting to you," He began, finally explaining his motives. "A prisoner of mine that was freed under my nose not too long ago."

"Who?" Lord Zedd inquired, before Grogar snatched the diary away from Rita again and opened it back up to a particular section. Getting to the section he was looking for, Grogar showed them three sets of pictures: A gold power coin; a falcon and a blue humanoid figure.

"Pay attention to the blue creature," Grogar ordered. "Does he mean anything to you?" Immediately, both Rita and Zedd realized just who Grogar was talking about!

…

…

Looking at the picture that they were told to look at, Zedd and Rita immediately recognized who the figure was. "Of course!" Lord Zedd answered. "It's the great sage, Ninjor! But…we destroyed him on Eltar along with his pathetic friend Auric the Conqueror!"

"Yeah," Rita added, the memory still fresh in her mind. "How could he be held prisoner by you, Groger?"

"Grogar, you fool!" Grogar corrected in a loud voice. "And while you did destroy his body, his spirit was wandering the galaxy. I took him prisoner and restored him to life because he had powers that I hoped to one day use."

"You mean the ninja powers?" Zedd asked, much to Grogar's surprise. "What do you wish to use them for?"

Closing the diary again and throwing it back on the floor, Grogar merely glared at Zedd with a slight amusement. "To conquer Equestria, my former kingdom that is rightfully mine," He declared. "But in order to do that I need to find the power source of these coins, which is where you come in!"

"Where we come in?" Goldar asked, looking at Rito in confusion.

"Yes," Grogar answered. "I need servants familiar with these particular powers to retrieve them for me, and you four are going to do it!"

Before Zedd or Rita could reply, Grogar teleported them alongside Goldar and Rito (along with himself) out of his workroom while leaving the diary behind.

Having seen everything, Chrysalis picked up the diary after turning herself visible and immediately opened the door for Tirek and Cozy Glow to come in. "It appears that Grogar is after powers that might help us in the end," She informed her comrades. "Look!"

"What is it?" Cozy Glow asked.

"It's a diary," Chrysalis answered. "And it's about the previous rulers' time in this castle! Grogar showed them this particular section," She pointed to the picture of the coin, falcon and the humanoid creature. "According to the diary, these three pictures symbolized one of their greatest victories."

"Whose victories?" Tirek asked, a slightly confused look on his face, much to his girlfriend's irritation.

"The ones that Grogar brought back, Tirek!" Chrysalis groaned. "Now pay attention, both of you! If we get our hooves and claws on whatever is being sought after, we can overthrow Grogar and then all of Equestria together! No one will ever be able to tell us what to do ever again."

"That's great!" Cozy Glow declared in excitement, only to come back down to reality. "Um, where exactly do we get these powers?"

Just then, Tirek had a thought come through his mind as he looked at the blue humanoid figure. "Wait!" He pointed at the picture of the blue humanoid figure. "Look at this! This figure…I recognize him!"

Suddenly, the three of them began to have flashbacks of when Discord had been punished after he had been captured by Grogar and exposed as a spy.

"Yes!" Chrysalis gasped. "That's the figure Discord helped escape! The creature named…Ninjor!"

"Ninjor?" Cozy Glow commented. "What a weird name."

"Well, what else does the book say, Chrysalis?" Tirek anxiously inquired. "Does it go into any detail about this Ninjor creature or how we can use the powers Grogar wants from him?"

Carefully, the trio studied the book, hoping to obtain the powers Grogar was seeking.

…

Meanwhile, Grogar had teleported Zedd, Rita, Goldar and Rito into the throne room that had once belonged to them. Zedd was astonished to be back in his former throne room but did not like the look of it at all. "What have you done to my throne room?!" He hissed at Grogar. "It looks nothing like how we left it!"

"You mean our throne room?" Rita corrected as Grogar walked up and sat down on his throne.

"And this is my throne now!" Grogar declared, much to Zedd's annoyance. "So you'd better get used to seeing me in it unless you wish to have your new lease on life ended."

Feeling intimidated, both Goldar and Rito got down on their knees and worshipped Grogar, much to Zedd and Rita's annoyance.

"Get up, you fools!" Zedd angrily demanded as his entire head glowed red. "Don't bow to him! You still bow to me!"

"They are doing the right thing," Grogar smirked in reply. "Now pay attention to the mission that is about to be assigned to you. I have little patience or tolerance for those who fail me."

Tapping into his bell's powers, Grogar showed the four new recruits the human world. "This is where you will be going to," He explained to them. "The objects you need to recover for me reside in this world."

"Why do you refer to it as 'this world'?" Zedd inquired. "We know what this world is!"

"Apparently you don't know enough to see that this world is where magic from my kingdom ended up! This palace now resides in a world separate from your own!" Grogar snapped as they cowered at his bellow of rage. Just then, they were treated to the vision of Ninjor standing next to two former enemies of theirs.

"What are they doing there?!" Rita cried in fury. "Zeddy, are you seeing what I'm seeing?"

"Yes, Rita!" Zedd seethed, his entire body glowing red. "It's that meddlesome Tommy and Katherine!"

"I should have known they'd be involved, it seems they're always a thorn in our side." Goldar remarked.

"Yeah," Rito added with a grin. "Although I will admit that Kat certainly has gotten more…"

"-Zip it, Rito!" Rita snapped, raising an arm over her brother's skull. "Don't make things harder than they already are."

"Sorry sis, jeez," Rito grunted before turning to Grogar. "Go on, you old goat. You were saying?"

Ignoring Rito's ignorance, Grogar proceeded with his briefing. "The items that I seek are in the world that Ninjor is now in," Grogar continued. "I want you to return these items to me ,or else!"

"Or else what?" Rito asked, much to Rita and Zedd's further frustration. "What? I was just asking him a question!"

"You see," Grogar smirked while looking right at Zedd. "You aren't the only one with a pet, Lord Zedd."

"What do you mean?" Zedd asked in confusion. "Since when did I ever have a pet?"

"You did for a while, Zeddy," Rita replied to her husband. "When we had the Falconzord caged."

Acting on those words, Grogar stamped down on the floor three times and a few moments later, the four new recruits were greeted by the sounds of growling as Scarface made his way into the throne room, followed by the Sirens who were holding Scarface by a leash.

"How is my pet?" Grogar asked.

"He's his…usual self," Adagio Dazzle answered as Sonata Dusk held onto the leash. "Always thinking of his next meal."

"If that's what you say he's thinking of," Sonata Dusk whimpered, her legs shaking with the sounds of Scarface's growling. "Can we go now, please?"

"Not yet," Grogar declared, much to Sonata's chagrin. "For I have to set an example for your new comrades."

"Them?" Aria Blaze asked while pointing to Zedd and Rita. "Who are they?"

"I am Lord Zedd, emperor of all that is evil!" Zedd snapped. "And you will address me with respect, young lady!"

"We may look like humans but we're really sirens at heart," Adagio declared, seemingly unafraid of Zedd's comments or behavior. "Besides…" As she spoke, Adagio and the other sirens feasted on the negative energy that Zedd was producing. "We could use a snack."

Confused, Zedd turned back to Grogar, who motioned for Sonata to release Scarface from the leash.

"You see, Lord Zedd," Grogar explained as the grizzly bear approached Zedd, sniffing him all over. "My pet here has one job…to dispose of whoever is of no use to me."

"Ha! Your beast doesn't frighten me," Zedd declared to Grogar. "Why, I shall use my staff and…"

"Zedd, no!" Rita cried as Zedd prepared to power his staff. "I mean, maybe this Grogar knows what he's doing."

"Is that so?" Zedd remarked. "You're afraid of this…this…monster that you'd wish Finster could have created to defeat the Power Rangers? I have no fear and you certainly should not have any fear either! Go ahead, Grogar! Use your pet if you dare! With my powers he won't be your pet for much longer."

Grogar could sense the growing defiance that Zedd was displaying, and immediately began thinking of a way to make Zedd see things his way.

…

…

As Grogar was explaining his mission for Rita and Zedd. Chrysalis, Tirek and Cozy Glow were still in Grogar's workroom and trying to figure out what they needed to do to get what they wanted.

"It says here that Ninjor used to reside in a place called the Temple of Power that was located in the Desert of Despair," Cozy Glow commented as she read what was in the diary. "He created the original dinosaur power coins to be used against the forces of evil as well as the ninja power coins. And yet both sets were ultimately destroyed. Golly!"

"Temple of Power?" Chrysalis remarked, immediately becoming smitten with what she was hearing. "Sounds like my kind of place. Next to my hive of course."

"What else does it say?" Tirek asked Cozy. "Anything useful, like a location for this 'temple'?"

"Well, Ninjor was approached by the Power Rangers for the ninja powers after the original dinosaur powers were destroyed by Rito Revolto," Cozy went on reading. "According to what was later discovered, the ninja power coins were based on six animals that were spirits waiting to be released: The falcon, the frog, the crane, the wolf, the bear and the ape. Together, these spirits were the basis for the six Ninja Zords that were, in turn, descendants of their ancestors: The Shogun Zords of Zordonia."

The more that was being read, the more that the three villains were beginning to imagine themselves wielding the power that was described in the diary.

"Are you thinking what I'm thinking?" Tirek asked, the gears in his head turning.

"Yes, to finally have a chance to play by our own rules?" Chrysalis added. "To finally have a chance to get rid of Grogar once and for all?"

"Golly, I love a good backstabbing!" Cozy Glow laughed, only to be interrupted by the sounds of a doorknob turning.

Acting fast, Chrysalis casted her teleportation spell on herself and her companions, disappearing just as Sombra and Lavan entered the workroom.

Suddenly, Lavan noticed the diary and picked it up off the floor. "King Sombra!" He cried out! "Look at this!"

Immediately, Sombra grabbed the diary from Lavan and realized that something was amiss. "I should have known," He hissed. "Grogar is going to want to hear of this at once, Lavan!"

…

Back in Grogar's throne room, Zedd continued to hold his defiance in the face of Grogar's pet bear.

But to Grogar, Zedd needed to be disciplined and there was only one way to get him to see sense. "Scarface!" Grogar commanded, catching the bear's attention. "Kill Rita Repulsa! She is of no use to us."

Acting on his master's command, Scarface turned his attention away from Zedd and over to Rita. "Nice…nice teddy bear," Rita whimpered as Scarface moved closer and closer towards her. "You don't want to eat me! I'm not completely cooked!"

But Scarface didn't back down.

"Scarface doesn't like it when his food doesn't agree with him," Grogar declared before turning back to Zedd. "Just like I don't like it when my minions don't agree with me!"

At that moment, Scarface let out a loud roar that made Rita scream in fright!

"Call him off now, Grogar!" Zedd demanded as he dropped his staff, moving toward his frightened wife.

"Oh I will, but only when you agree to my commands," Grogar answered while grinning from ear to ear. "The choice is yours, Lord Zedd."

Just then, Scarface reared onto his hind legs, preparing to pounce on Rita.

Not wanting to lose his wife, Zedd was left with no other choice. "Wait! Stop!" He shouted, even catching Scarface by surprise. "You win, Grogar. We'll do what you want."

"Excellent," Grogar laughed, before turning to Scarface. "Scarface, stand down at once." Doing as he was commanded, Scarface backed away from Rita.

Terrified, Rita ran over to her husband and hugged him.

"Very good, Lord Zedd," Grogar smirked with a sadistic grin. "You and your minions shall do my bidding. Get me what I desire and you shall all be rewarded. Fail me, and you shall all become a feast for my pet."

The mere presence of Scarface left Zedd with very little options. "You won't get away with this, I swear" Zedd declared pointing at Grogar.

"Bold words, Zedd," Grogar laughed. "But I have ways to make my minions obey me no matter what." Just then, Grogar tapped into the powers of his bell and released a mind control spell on his castle's former occupants. Immediately, they were left staring in a hypnotized manner with sickly green eyes for a few moments.

"What is your wish, o Master?" Zedd asked in a monotone voice.

"Go and retrieve the power coins, the falconzord and the great Ninjor from the humans," Grogar instructed. "And do not fail me." Then with a flick of his foreleg, Grogar sent Lord Zedd, Rita Repulsa, Goldar and Rito Revolto away from the throne room to carry out what needed to be done.

…

Soon, the four villains found themselves lying on the grounds of a forest in the world where the Ninja Powers were believed to be hidden.

"Where…where are we?" Rito asked as he blinked in confusion.

"I think…I think we aren't in Angel Grove anymore," Rita answered. "This is Earth, but not Angel Grove."

"Well, let's do what Grogar wants us to do, because I refuse to become food for a bear. And I despise the idea of having to be brainwashed into serving someone! I should be doing the brainwashing, not the other way around!" Zedd declared as Grogar watched from his crystal ball with a sinister smile on his face, determined to complete his goal by any means necessary!

…

…
> Episode 28: "The Return of Rita and Zedd, Part 2"
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

…

…

"PREVIOUSLY ON MY LITTLE PONY"

…

…

Grogar: "You wish to obtain this castle from me? A castle that you surrendered to a far greater threat than yourself? Why should I give you this castle back if you can't even protect it yourselves?"

Lord Zedd: "Who dares to order me…Lord Zedd?!"

Queen Chrysalis: "I felt something magical and powerful coming from down here. It seems Grogar has brought more recruits into our ranks."

Lord Tirek: "Don't we have enough already?"

Grogar: "Pay attention to the blue creature. Does he mean anything to you?"

Queen Chrysalis: It appears that Grogar is after powers that might help us in the end."

Lord Tirek: "Look at this! This figure…I recognize him!"

Queen Chrysalis: "That's the figure Discord helped escape! The creature named…Ninjor!"

Grogar: "My pet here has one job…to dispose of whoever is of no use to me. Go and retrieve the power coins, the falconzord and the great Ninjor from the humans."

Rito Revolto: "Where…where are we?"

Rita Repulsa: "I think…I think we aren't in Angel Grove anymore."

…

…

Sunset Shimmer sat in her office at the School of Friendship remembering, thinking about her friends in the human world. She'd enjoyed being the interim headmare but being away from her friends had been really difficult. As she went through some paperwork, Sunset heard a knock on the door to her office. "Come in!" She called and a few moments later, the door opened to reveal Starlight Glimmer on the other side. "Oh, hey Starlight."

Starlight immediately took notice of the distressed look on her fellow unicorn's face. "Hey Sunset," She tried to greet as cheerfully as possible. "Did I…catch you at a bad time?"

"No," Sunset replied. "I was just going through some more paperwork. Did you know that Ocellus has an anxiety disorder, because Celestia recently reported on that."

"Ocellus always has been a nervous type," Starlight commented. "It's in her nature, she seems to internalize things a lot. But… I can't help but notice..."

Sunset looked up from her desk. "Notice what, Starlight?"

"You look, I don't know, upset about something I guess…" Starlight answered while sorting through the papers on her temporary successor's desk. "It's been happening each time I check in and see how things are going. And it's been pretty easy to notice too. Something's on your mind."

Sighing, Sunset lowered her head in sadness. "It's my friends, Starlight," She solemnly answers while rising to her hooves. "It's been quite a while since I've seen them. I know time flows differently between worlds but it feels like it's been forever since I said goodbye to them."

"Well, maybe you can take some time to check in on them," Starlight suggested in a warm voice. "Besides, I've been told I can go back to being headmare in about a week now that my back has healed. You won't have to be in this position for much longer, and you did an excellent job filling in for me."

Sunset felt taken aback by those words and jumped back in surprise, making Starlight confused. "I'm sorry…was it something I said?"

"No, no, it's not that," Sunset insisted. "I'm just shocked that you would go back to being headmare so quickly. The students like me and I think that they're starting to get used to me."

"Well I'm sure that they'll get used to having me back," Starlight remarked, walking past Sunset and placing a hoof on the desk. "Although, I've been doing a lot of thinking in my time of recovery."

This made Sunset raise an eyebrow in suspicion. "What kind of thinking?"

"I mean, there's always room for another vice position," Starlight suggested. "You can work alongside Sunburst and Trixie. The more the merrier, right?"

Although Sunset was honored to be given this opportunity, she knew that she still needed time. "Look uh, Starlight, that's a great consideration to offer," She nervously chuckled. "But there's the matter of my friends and I possibly graduating soon."

"Oh," Starlight remarked with her excitement briefly waning. "I forgot that you're technically still in school."

"Hey, don't worry about it," Sunset suggested. "If you like, you're invited to come to the ceremony. You've been to the human world before without Twilight." And both unicorns shared a brief chuckle at the remarks.

…

Back in the human world, Sunset's friends were dealing with a far more pressing issue. They were being instructed on the powers of ninja and that meant they needed to prove themselves to Ninjor.

"Uh, are you sure this is scientifically necessary?" Sci-Twi asked as she stood in front of Rainbow Dash in Canterlot High's gymnasium, both of them dressed in karate attire. "I mean, Rainbow Dash is far more athletic than I."

"Don't be so quick to dismiss my methods, science gal!" Ninjor declared in a mocking tone. "All wielders of the ninja powers do things that aren't what you may think is necessary."

"Yeah, such as taking me on!" Rainbow Dash grunted as she leapt into the air, pointing her leg at Sci-Twi in an effort to kick her. But Sci-Twi jumped out of the way again, much to Rainbow Dash's chagrin. "Twilight, what's wrong with you? It seems like this isn't cut out for you."

"Sorry. It's just that… well, what's wrong with using magic?" Sci-Twi grunted as she got to her feet.

"Magic, missy," Ninjor declared as he approached the two human girls. "Will not get you through everything you'll face in life. Take it from me, I never used the stuff. The ways of the ninja are what guided me. And they must not fall into the hands of evil! You and your friends are the only hope I have left."

"I agree with Ninjor," Rainbow Dash nodded. "Sometimes you've gotta use more direct means to defeat your enemies."

"Either way, you still need to work on your confidence," Ninjor advised, before turning to the doors leading to the girl's locker room. "All right, the next candidate can come out."

A few moments later, Applejack came out of the locker room while still wearing her stenson hat, much to Ninjor's annoyance.

"What is that?" Ninjor asked, pointing right at Applejack's hat. "Great warriors don't have need for a fashion sense. Take it off!"

"But it's my favorite hat!" Applejack protested.

"Uh huh," Ninjor murmured while folding his arms together. "And my favorite hat is a football helmet. Remove it at once, it'll just get in the way!"

"Listen to the big blue ninja man," Pinkie Pie declared as she cheerfully came out of the locker room while skipping lightly. "He knows what he's talking about!"

Just then, Applejack turned to the back of the locker room and saw Rarity dragging Fluttershy out. It was apparent that Fluttershy didn't want to train.

"Now what's all this here?" Ninjor replied as he looked down at a scared Fluttershy "Don't give me those crocodile tears. What would your parents have to say?"

"More like what would her brother say?" Spike remarked.

Rainbow Dash tried to block out any thoughts of Fluttershy's annoying younger brother. "Fluttershy, quit it! You're embarrassing me, and yourself."

"I don't like being pushed into doing this kind of fighting…" Fluttershy whimpered as Rarity let go, allowing Fluttershy to her feet. "I don't like fighting unless I really have to, Ninjor. Please understand that."

But Ninjor was having none of it. "You may not have a choice. Your enemies won't wait until you're ready to fight. You must be prepared for combat at a moment's notice," He declared. "Now, to the ring! You're going to fight with Rainbow Dash!"

"Come on, Fluttershy," Rainbow insisted. "I promise I'll go easy on you this time."

But Fluttershy still didn't want to go, and it was only with the greatest of hesitation that she stepped into the ring.

"Alright," Rainbow declared while getting into a fighting stance. "Let's get it on!"

Attempting to stay courageous, Fluttershy tried to get into a fighting stance as well.

"Fluttershy, I said I'd go easy on you!" Rainbow protested upon seeing what her friend was doing. "Come on now!" Running out of patience rather quickly, Rainbow leapt into the air and attempted to kick Fluttershy down.

But Fluttershy managed to roll out of the way before Rainbow Dash attempted another kick at her.

Acting on cue, Fluttershy pushed her leg at Rainbow Dash very gently, touching her chest and causing Rainbow to fall over.

"What was that?!" Ninjor shouted, his hands on each side of his head. "Since when does a light tap on the chest do anything?!"

The rest of the humane six jumped back in surprise at what they had just witnessed.

"The evil that jeopardizes your world will not fall due to a tap on the chest!" Ninjor continued. "You might as well be tickling them."

"Well to be honest, Mr. Ninjor Sir," Sci-Twi protested while walking over to Ninjor. "All we've ever used to defend our world are these magic pendants we found at Camp Everfree, and the magic inside of ourselves."

"It's going to take more than some magic necklaces to defeat Grogar, you know!" Ninjor cried before looking at the pendants. "The ninja does not rely on magic. That's what I 've tried to teach you all!"

Sighing in frustration, Ninjor disappeared with the girls watching.

"Look, y'all" Applejack declared while picking her hat up off the ground and dusting it off. "Magic has helped us get out of just about every situation. Could it be somethin' we ain't acceptin'?"

All the girls could do was think about just what had just transpired.

…

…

Back in Camp Everfree, Rita, Zedd and their henchmen were trying to figure out where to start in order to obtain what Grogar so desired. They all made their way to a log cabin that looked like it had not been occupied or used in several years.

"Is anyone in here?" Lord Zedd called out as he heard nothing. "Hello? We're lost."

"Um, Zeddy…" Rita remarked while gently touching her husband on the shoulder. "I don't think anyone lives here."

"What are you talking about, Rita?" Zedd snorted. "Of course someone lives here! See the beds? How can there be beds if no one lives here?"

"If you wish, masters," Goldar suggested while unsheathing his sword. "I can find someone for you to interrogate!"

"That won't be necessary, Goldar," Zedd protested while holding Goldar down with his hand. "The last thing I want is to be bear food for that pet of Grogar's."

"Heh, maybe that's just a threat," Rito remarked as he laid himself down on one of the bed's. "He can't be that bad or any worse than say…Dad for example. Gee, this bed's comfortable."

"Any worse?" Rita cried while looking at her brother in disgust. "You call being nearly eaten by a bear any worse?!"

"Quiet!" Zedd ordered to his wife when he began to hear the sounds of footbeats outside. "Someone's near us!"

"Who?" Goldar asked.

"Someone who must live here," Zedd insisted. "And we're going to ambush them!"

Outside the cabin, Timber Spruce was going about his business preparing Camp Everfree for the upcoming summer season. "Okay," He said to himself while throwing some trash into a nearby bin. "That's all the trash taken care of. Now…" Suddenly, he turned around and a suspicious look came across his face. "Who's there?" He asked, suddenly hearing sounds from an abandoned log cabin. "Who's in there?! Gloriosa, is that you?"

Inside the cabin, Lord Zedd readied his staff, preparing to use it to defend himself from the approaching Timber Spruce.

"If this is one of your jokes…" Timber began.

Noticing the doorknob to the cabin turning, Zedd powered up his staff. And as Timber opened the door, Zedd fired his staff at Timber, sending him flying out and onto his back!

Emerging from the cabin, Zedd looked down at Timber and pointed his staff at the young man's throat. "And who might you be, young man?!" Zedd asked the downed Timber Spruce, expecting him to answer right away. But Timber was too badly hurt to speak.

"Uh, I don't think he's getting up, Edd." Rito remarked, causing Zedd to growl at his brother in law over another mis pronouncement of his name.

"It's Zedd, you idiot! And of course he's not getting back up," Zedd thundered to Rito in a sarcastic tone. "Unless you want to pull him back up yourself."

Looking down at Timber Spruce, Rito decided to take up on Zedd's offer and dragged Timber Spruce back to the cabin. But suddenly, they heard the sounds of screaming coming towards.

"TIMBER!" Gloriosa screamed as she ran out to see her older brother being pulled into the cabin. "TIMBER!"

As Gloriosa ran in fright, Goldar jumped at her and grabbed Gloriosa, taking her to the ground!

"Let go of me!" Gloriosa cried out as she struggled against Goldar's grip on her. "Let go!"

"Let her go, Goldar. She's no threat to us." Zedd ordered and Goldar complied.

Hastily rising to her feet, Gloriosa raced to her brother's side, fear filled in her face.

"Timber…" Gloriosa cried in a hushed tone as he struggled to his feet, before turning to the four villains. "What did you do to him?"

"He was trespassing on our territory for starters," Zedd dec;ared. "But I'm sure he'll be fine!"

"Are you kidding?!" Gloriosa screamed in dismay and disbelief. "Look at what you did to him! He's hurt badly!"

"And he'll be hurt worse unless you comply with our commands, little girl!" Zedd laughed, pointing his staff at Gloriosa's throat. "Now, if you'll just come in here with us we have some questions to ask of you and your brother."

Taking a deep breath, Gloriosa realized that she was in serious trouble once again. And it wasn't Filthy Rich trying to take the camp from her and shut it down.

…

Meanwhile, Ninjor had teleported back to Tommy and Katharine's house for the night, feeling somewhat frustrated that his new proteges were dependent on magic rather than using their fighting prowess.

"I can't understand it, Tommy!" Ninjor sighed. "They just seem to rely on those magic necklaces to defeat their enemies. When you harnessed the ninja powers, you didn't need magic."

"Look, Ninjor, you gotta realize that you aren't looking at six teenagers with attitude like Zordon did." Tommy protested.

"I think it was five teenagers with attitude," Katharine corrected as she did the dishes. "You came along later."

"Yes, thanks for the reminder, Kat. Sometimes it's hard to imagine my life before I met Jason and his friends. The day I met them was the day my life changed forever," Tommy remarked, looking back at his wife briefly before turning his attention back to Ninjor. "The truth is…when we first met, Ninjor, we were six powerless rangers seeking new powers after Rito destroyed our old ones. You gave us a test to prove our worth and I said that we would keep fighting…powers or not."

"Sounds to me like your speech is something that might go over well with these girls," Ninjor declared as he tried to drink a glass of water only to spill it. "Almost forgot, I don't have a mouth like you do."

"It's all right," Tommy chuckled as he took a napkin and cleaned up the mess Ninjor had made. "And you're right, those girls probably need to hear a speech like that."

"I don't think speeches are going to be enough, Tommy," Katharine said as she sat back down at the kitchen table. "Those girls aren't like you or I. And they're not like those students from Reefside you once mentored either."

And while all those events were unfolding in the human world, back in Equestria Sunset Shimmer returned to her home in Canterlot. She was currently contemplating her future with the School of Friendship as a possible Vice Headmare.

"Vice Headmare of the School of Friendship?" Sunset thought to herself as she lay in bed that night. "It's such a powerful position, and I would be working alongside Starlight, Sunburst and even Trixie. I'd finally be making something of myself. I'd have redeemed myself in Equestria just like I did in the human world. But I just can't leave my friends in the human world forever. They would miss me greatly."

It was then that Sunset got herself an idea. There was a pony she could potentially turn to in her time of confusion. "Maybe Twilight can help me make this decision!" Sunset thought to herself before falling asleep.

…

…

The next morning, Sunset boarded the train to Ponyville and arrived at the Castle of Friendship, trying to seek out a second opinion about the position Starlight offered to her. "Hope Twilight can help me out," Sunset thought to herself as she made her way up to the front door of Twilight's castle. As she approached the door, the two guards guarding the entrance stopped her.

"Who goes there?" A guard called.

"I was wondering if Princess Twilight was home," Sunset asked in a meek tone. "But if…"

Just then the castle door opened But it wasn't Twilight, it was Celestia. "Sunset Shimmer, what are you doing here?" Celestia asked, before motioning the guards to stand down. "If you're looking for Twilight, she went to Yakyakastan to solve a problem with her friends a.k.a the other princesses." Dejected, Sunset turned to leave.

"But if there's something I can do..." Celestia offered

"-It's about this new position that Starlight offered me," Sunset interrupted. "It's been bugging me a lot lately."

"Well, come in and we'll talk about it," Celestia offered, gesturing to Sunset to come inside the castle. "I was just putting on some tea if you want any."

"Sure, that would be nice, thanks," Sunset declared, accepting her former mentor's offer as they walked into the kitchen where a teapot was already on the stove. "Sorry if I caught you at a bad time…"

"No no, I'm actually happy you decided to visit me," Celestia said as she poured the tea in two teacups. "It's actually kind of nice to spend some time alone together away from the School of Friendship."

"Where's Luna?" Sunset asked while looking around.

"She's thinking about taking up something classical related," Celestia answered, standing on one side of the kitchen while Sunset stood on the other. "Supposedly, she wants to play the piano or something like that."

Taking a sip of her tea, Sunset felt a sense of relief knowing that she and Celestia were spending alone time together, albeit it was under better terms this time around. "Look, Celestia," Sunset declared at last. "If you must know it's about this position of vice headmare that Starlight Glimmer offered me. I feel so…torn about it."

"In what way?" Celestia asked. "The students love you, the other teachers love you, I think you would make a great vice headmare."

"But there has to be a compromise, Celestia," Sunset protested. "I can't just abandon my friends in the other world, you know. They're going to need me as much as I need them."

Immediately, Celestia realized that she was getting into all too familiar territory. "I should have known this was going to happen," She sighed, taking another sip of tea. "Sunset, can I ask you a personal question?"

"How personal, Celestia?" Sunset asked in a confused tone.

"I mean, have you ever had mental health breakdowns at any time during your time in the other world?" Celestia inquired.

Sunset jumped. "Why do you ask me that?"

"Because just before her coronation, Twilight had to go into the hospital after having a really bad anxiety attack," Celestia explained to her former student. "Luna and I originally planned to retire to Silver Shoals, but Twilight's mental health and wellbeing were far more important. So we moved here instead and became professors. We've been that way ever since"

Astonished, Sunset was shocked by what she'd just heard.

"And that wasn't all," Celestia continued. "I made all her friends princesses so she wouldn't have to take on the responsibility of ruling Equestria all by herself."

"I'm…I'm not looking to be a princess anymore, Celestia," Sunset protested. "All I care about is being a good friend and ambassador to Equestria in the other world."

"And you still can," Celestia replied. "Why don't you just divide your time between here and the human world? I mean…I enjoy having you here in Equestria. Everyone loves you and they can learn a lot from a pony like you."

"S-so," Sunset stammered while looking more and more confused. "If you were in my horseshoes, Celestia, what would you do? Would you take up a vice headmare position or not?"

…

Meanwhile, back in the human world, Tommy and Katharine were awakened by the sounds of their communicators beeping on their wrists. Groaning, they woke and answered it.

"Alpha, it's five in the morning," Tommy yawned. "What's going on?"

"Tommy, you and Katharine are not going to believe this!" Alpha 5 cried on the other line. "Look at your viewing globe!"

Looking at their television set, Tommy and Katharine could not believe what they were seeing before them. Both their mouths dropped in disbelief at who they were looking at.

"Hello, Tommy!" Lord Zedd cried as he and his comrades held Gloriosa Daisy and a badly injured Timber Spruce against their will, tied up in two chairs. "I see you and Katharine have taken your romance to the next level!"

"Impossible," Tommy whispered. "It can't be!"

"Hey Kat, you're growing more and more catty every day." Rita added.

"Tommy, what's going on here?" Katharine asked, but all Tommy could do was stare in disbelief at what he was seeing before him. Two of his greatest enemies had returned to life!

…

…
> Episode 29: "The Return of Rita and Zedd, Part 3"
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

…

"PREVIOUSLY ON 'MY LITTLE PONY'"

…

Starlight Glimmer: "Something's on your mind."

Sunset Shimmer: "I know time flows differently between worlds but it feels like it's been forever since I said goodbye to them."

Sci-Twi: "Are you sure this is scientifically necessary?"

Ninjor: "You must be prepared for combat at a moment's notice. The ninja does not rely on magic. That's what I 've tried to teach you all!"

Lord Zedd: "And who might you be, young man?!"

Gloriosa Daisy: "Look at what you did to him! He's hurt badly!"

Kat: "Those girls aren't like you or me. And they're not like those students from Reefside you once mentored either."

Sunset Shimmer: "I can't just abandon my friends in the other world, you know. They're going to need me as much as I need them."

Celestia: "Why don't you just divide your time between here and the human world?"

Alpha 5: "Look at your viewing globe!"

Lord Zedd: "Hello, Tommy!"

Tommy: "It can't be!"

…

…

Awakened by their robot friend, Tommy and Katharine could not believe what they were seeing before them. Picking up his communicator wristwatch, Tommy sought clarification from Alpha 5. "Alpha, are you sure it's Rita and Zedd?" He asked while talking into the communicator.

"I'm positive, Tommy! Somehow they've been resurrected and given a life independent of their good selves." Alpha answered, causing Tommy to throw down his communicator in frustration. Both he and Katharine were at a loss for words, but more importantly the captured Timber Spruce and Gloriosa Daisy were tied behind two chairs.

"Alpha, put the viewing globe on speaker," Tommy said and the robot assistant complied. "How could you two still be alive? Zordon's energy wave destroyed you!"

"Well, yes," Rita cackled. "But you could say that we were given a second chance! Just look at you two, former servants of evil making out in bed!"

Insulted, Tommy glared at the screen. "That's enough!" He thundered, rolling out of bed and storming to the television! "I don't know who or what you want, but I'm gonna send you right back to wherever you both came from! I swear it as my duty as a Power Ranger!"

"Gee, tough talk for an old timer," Zedd taunted. "Okay, how about we make things easier on you both?"

Realizing the evil nature of her former superiors, Kat also climbed out of bed and joined her boyfriend in front of the television.

"Tommy…" Kat whispered while looking over at him.

"We have some demands that our new master wants us to carry out," Ze began. "For one thing, you have a pet of mine that you are holding against its will."

"Forget it, Zedd! You are not having the Falconzord again!" Tommy thundered while seething with rage. "And that goes for Ninjor too. He's been through enough!"

Not wanting to give into Tommy's demands, Zedd motioned for Goldar and Rito to place their swords at the throats of Gloriosa Daisy and the badly injured Timber Spruce.

"I think that may not be such an easy decision for you to make," Zedd ominously replied. "Because the lives of these two hang in the balance. You have until noon time to deliver Ninjor and the Falconzord to us, or these two are going to be missing a head!"

With his peace spoken, Zedd and his comrades disappeared from view just as Ninjor appeared in the bedroom. "Did I miss something?" he asked, catching Tommy and Katharine by surprise. "What's this about…?"

"Ninjor, Zedd and Rita are back," Kat remarked. "And they want you and the Falconzord."

"Do they now?" Ninjor asked. "We...we have to act, but…"

Tommy then stepped forward to his ally and placed a hand on his shoulder. "Ninjor, we have to try. They are capable, I know they are."

"But relying on magic…" Ninjor began.

"That's something they're going to have to learn for themselves when they see what Rita and Zedd are capable of." Kat declared, motioning over to Tommy to bring the six Rainbooms together at once.

Going over to his dresser drawer, Tommy pulled out his cell phone and began to send texts out to his proteges.

…

Making her way over to Canterlot High, Sci-Twi was beginning to have thoughts about her reluctance to train under as great a sage as Ninjor.

"Perhaps he's got a point," Spike said, looking up at Sci-Twi as the young purple dog walked alongside her. "Magic isn't going to solve all your problems."

"Don't you see, Spike?" Sci-Twi asked. "Magic is all we know how to use. It's gotten us out of plenty of situations before."

"From the sounds of it, this great evil that you're telling me about is resistant to magic," Spike suggested. "In fact…maybe you and the girls should take the chance to wean yourselves off from it. If we ever find out how to stop Equestrian magic from seeping into this world, your magical powers will disappear along with."

Approaching the front steps to Canterlot High, Sci Twi sat down and waited for the rest of her friends to arrive. Deep down, Spike was having his own feelings about being neglected in the use of harboring magic of his own. "Spike, why should we take that chance?" She asked him.

"Well, magic is always evolving, isn't it?" Spike remarked. "Just like each threat that comes at us. Although, it would be nice to have magic powers of my own."

Sci-Twi was astonished to hear that Spike was longing to be up in the ranks of her and her friends. "Why do you say that?"

"Because I mean, look at you," Spike explained. "You've had powers to defeat enemies and what am I? Just a typical dog who only got magical powers because I can talk. Sooner or later, I want to embrace powers of my own if we are to defeat this Grogar…whoever he is."

Sci-Twi still couldn't come to terms with what her pet dog was trying to tell her. Just then, she heard a vibrating coming from her backpack. Taking her cell phone out of the backpack, Sci-Twi read the text message that was written on it: "Twilight," The message read. "Dr. Oliver wants us all to meet him at his house immediately. Come plz, Rainbow Dash."

Putting the cell phone back in her backpack, Sci-Twi rose to her feet and Spike followed. "Twilight, what's happening?" He asked.

"Dr. Oliver wants us all to meet up with him at his house," Sci-Twi explained. "But I don't know how to get there!" But before Sci-Twi could react, both she and her dog found themselves teleporting out of the school grounds in a beam of light.

…

A few moments later, Sci-Twi landed on her stomach along with Spike on the floor of Tommy and Katharine's living room. All of her friends had gathered as well.

"That was interesting, whatever it was," Sci-Twi groaned as Rainbow Dash and Applejack helped her to her feet. "So, is this Dr. Oliver's house?"

"Yeah, that's what we were wonderin' ourselves." Applejack replied, looking around to see the living room surrounded by pictures of Tommy and Katharine from their days as Power Rangers.

"You girls are indeed in your teacher's house," A familiar voice declared as the six girls turned to see Ninjor standing in the doorway between the kitchen and the living room. "But don't expect to have cookies and milk."

"Aw, bummer!" Pinkie Pie moaned.

"Look Ninjor," Sci-Twi declared walking up to the ninja sage. "About us not embracing the ninja powers, it's just that…"

"-I am aware of the fact that you think magic gets you anywhere in life," Ninjor interrupted. "But it really doesn't. The time has come for you to accept what is happening around you. Accept the powers and the responsibility that have been given to you."

"What does he mean?" Fluttershy asked Rarity, as the fashionista lightly tapped on her friend's hand.

"Two of your friends are in danger," Ninjor declared, forming a sphere of fire in front of the girls like a portable viewing globe. "Held prisoner by the evil Lord Zedd and Rita Repulsa."

The girls watched in disbelief as they saw Gloriosa Daisy and her brother tied up in chairs and being held against their will. Sci-Twi especially took the site of seeing Timber Spruce moan in pain. "Timber!" She cried out in dismay. "What's happened to him, Ninjor?! He's in bad shape."

"Attacked by Lord Zedd's staff most likely," Ninjor replied. "And he'll need medical help among other things. Help he's not likely to get while he remains Zedd and Rita's prisoner."

"We've got to help him and Gloriosa!" Sci-Twi cried out, her voice filled with panic. "Let's get over to…"

"-Not with the powers you have now. They will not be enough," Ninjor firmly interrupted, gesturing for the girls to follow him out of the room. "Follow me. The next phase of your journey is about to begin."

So the girls followed Ninjor knowing to an extent what was about to be happening to them. Still, all they could think about was getting Gloriosa Daisy and Timber Spruce out of the situation that they'd found themselves in as quickly as possible!

…

…

Following Ninjor down into the basement of Tommy and Katharine's home, the six girls were led into a small temple-like room where Tommy, Katharine and Alpha 5 were waiting for them. Clutching their geodes, they stood at their new teacher, his wife and their robot assistant.

"Dr. Oliver," Sci-Twi said nervously, her mind also thinking about Timber Spruce. "Are you certain that…?"

"There is no other way, Twilight," Tommy answered while shaking his head from side to side. "If you are going to stop Rita and Zedd, then you must all embrace your new destinies."

"Now," Ninjor ordered while gesturing to the girls to remove their geodes from their necks. "If you please…"

Taking a gulp, each girl removed their geodes and placed them all down at their feet. With their old powers removed, Ninjor then motioned for the girls to surround him. As he began the ceremony, Ninjor couldn't help but wonder if all this would work, but he had to try. "Form a circle around me and join hands, for your journey now begins," He instructed. "Close your eyes and concentrate, for I shall guide you in your quest for knowledge and power!"

Closing their eyes and holding each other's hands high above their heads, the six humane girls prepared for the impending power that they were about to receive.

"Older than time itself," Ninjor began as streaks of colored lightning began to flash around the girls. "Man has always known the calling. Light of the light, strength of the soul. Ignite this internal power inside of me. I am ninja! I am pure of heart, body, mind and spirit! Join with me now as I become one with the true power!"

As Ninjor spoke, the six girls suddenly found themselves clothed in colored ninja uniforms. On their chests were the golden emblems of six animals. Tommy couldn't help but feel nostalgic at what he was seeing.

"Your journey is complete," Ninjor said at last. "Now, open your eyes and claim your destiny!"

Doing as they were told, the six girls opened their eyes and admired the ninja uniforms they were now wearing.

"This…this is amazing!" Sci-Twi gasped as she looked at her white uniform. "I feel…energized!"

"This is… way beyond twenty percent cooler!" Rainbow Dash cried, admiring the red uniform she was wearing.

"Yes, Rainbow Dash," Ninjor nodded and declared. "You all now possess the power of ninja deep within your souls. Come now and learn of your new gifts."

Following Ninjor out of the basement, the girls made their way out to the backyard as Ninjor motioned for them to look up into the skies while he released several lightning bolts high into the air.

"Behold the power, grace and beauty of your new Ninjazords and Shogunzords!" Ninjor cried, firing several lightning bolts producing a screen showing the six Ninjazords and five Shogunzords running before the girls' eyes.

"These zords are driven by the force of the ninja and infused with the power of light and strength," Ninjor explained. "They are far superior to your powers of the past. Whereas before your powers came from the magic of friendship from another world, now it all comes from the swift and intelligent cunning of the ninja. This is more than an upgrade of your powers, your new power coins also come with far more advanced powers!"

As Ninjor spoke, the six gold emblems of the ninja animals glowed, showcasing the powers that were being bestowed on the girls. "However," Ninjor continued, seemingly ordering the zords to come together. "As before, it is important that you work together as a team. To that end, all of the zords have the ability to unite as one to form the Ninja Megafalconzord and the Shogun Megafalconzord respectively. Make especially sure you guard the Falconzord, for without your Ninja Zords will be useless."

"They're amazin'!" Applejack cried while looking up at the robotic animals.

"They will serve you well in your quest to defeat the evil that jeopardizes your world," Ninjor declared. "Despite your slow start, you are six intelligent young ladies and worthy of the ninja power!"

Ninjor then proceeded to assign the six girls their new zords and powers, beginning with Rainbow Dash. "Rainbow Dash, step forward and claim the power of your new zords!" Dressed in red, Rainbow stepped forward and looked up to the sky. "You shall control the mighty Red Ape Ninjazord and the mighty Red Shogunzord. Learn from their wisdom and strength!"

Next, Ninjor turned to Rarity, who was dressed in yellow. "Rarity, you're next," He declared. "You shall control the fierce Yellow Bear Ninjazord and the equally fierce Yellow Shogunzord. The might and cunning they possess are also a part of you!"

Then, it was Applejack's turn to receive her powers. "Now Applejack, the swift Blue Wolf Ninjazord and the silent Blue Shogunzord shall answer to your call. Your speed and accuracy will be an unbeatable combination!"

Next it was Pinkie Pie's turn, dressed in her natural color of pink. "Pinkie Pie, behold the shining Pink Crane Ninjazord, and the graceful White Shogunzord that you shall co-pilot. May the grace, beauty and speed it possesses shine forth in your own being!"

"Okay, Ninjor!" Pinkie Pie excitedly chirped. "Whatever you say!"

"Indeed," Ninjor muttered as he then turned his attention to Fluttershy, dressed in black. "Now Fluttershy, you shall become one with the wise Black Frog Ninjazord and the equally wise Black Shogunzord. Learn from its silent courage!"

Finally, it was Sci-Twi's turn to receive her powers. "Twilight," Ninjor instructed. "behold the skies and observe your zords: The mighty White Falcon Ninjazord and the equally powerful White Shogunzord, you and Pinkie Pie will share it. Immerse yourself completely in their quest for justice and strength!"

With no turning back, the six girls were now powered by the spirits of the ninja.

"All right, Ninjor, what do we do now?" Sci-Twi asked.

"We now move forward with the next phase of 'Operation defeat Lord Zedd,'" Ninjor firmly declared. "Lord Zedd and his companions wish to obtain me, the Falconzord and the Ninja Power coins in exchange for the safe return of your friends."

Alpha 5 then produced a gold box and inside were six replicas of the ninja power coins. "But we have a plan to trick them." Ninjor chuckled.

"What are they?" Applejack questioned. "They look like ordinary coins to me."

"Ah, but looks can be deceiving, Applejack!" Ninjor laughed as the girls began to smell something chocolatey.

"Mmm, yummy!" Pinkie Pie remarked while licking her lips. And so the plan was set for the rescue of Gloriosa Daisy and Timber Spruce.

…

…

Back at Camp Everfree, Zedd and Rita continued to wait for the deadline to come for when they would obtain what they needed for Grogar. "It's almost noon and they still haven't arrived." Zedd remarked, standing in the doorway of the cabin.

"You won't get away with this!" Gloriosa Daisy cried, her tear filled eyes glaring at Zedd and Rita.

"Why not? We almost have already," Zedd replied to the young camp director. "I mean, let's think about this for a second shall we? We never intended to harm you or your friend."

"He's my brother!" Gloriosa snapped.

"Whatever," Rita remarked while brandishing her magic wand. "You're both merely the unlucky bait."

"Bait?!" Gloriosa cried. "What do you mean?"

Neither Zedd nor Rita said anything, but instead kept their focus on getting what they wanted.

"Nothing that concerns you of course, sweetie," Rito laughed, his sword pointed right at Gloriosa's neck. "Trust me, I wouldn't hurt a fly."

"Seriously, numbskull?" Zedd asked, feeling slightly annoyed by his brother-in-law's choice of words.

"Come on, Ed, I was trying to diffuse the situation here," Rito protested. "Might as well have a little fun while we wait."

Suddenly, at that moment, the four villains were distracted by the sights of seven streaks of light landing right in front of the cabin. The disappearance of the lights revealed Tommy, Katharine and the six girls holding a blue bottle containing Ninjor (and the six fake gold coins inside the gold box(.

"Ah, they have arrived," Zedd said, gesturing for Rita to follow him. "Come on, dearie, let's go greet our visitors."

Stepping outside, Zedd and Rita approached the group with malicious intent. "So, Tommy," Zedd declared, seeing that his long time enemy was holding the jar. "It appears that you and your wife have agreed to our demands."

"Yes Zedd," Tommy sighed, appearing to seem as if he was surrendering to them as he held out both the blue bottle and his master morpher. "Here's Ninjor and my master morpher."

"Master morpher?" Zedd remarked, snatching Tommy's master morpher out of his hand. "Is the Falconzord in this?"

"Everything's in there," Tommy replied before gesturing for Sci-Twi to bring up the gold box. "And as you requested…the ninja power coins."

Laughing, Rita took the power coins while Zedd also took the blue bottle supposedly containing Ninjor.

"Well Tommy, it seems like after all these years," Zedd declared "You've always managed to hold up your end of bargains. Goldar, Rito, release the hostages!"

Doing as they were told, Rito and Goldar tossed Gloriosa and the badly injured Timber Spruce roughly onto the ground.

"Timber!" Sci-Twi screamed as she ran to her lover's side while he clutched onto his chest. "Oh, Timber…"

"It's okay, Twilight," Timber gasped despite his face clearly showing how much he was in pain. "It's okay!"

"Now then," Lord Zedd continued. "Let us return to…"

Suddenly, Rita let out a sharp scream of agony when she opened the box to see that the power coins were melting!"

"Zeddy, look!" Rita cried as she showed her husband the melting power coins. "The power coins!"

"What in…they're chocolate coins!" Zedd growled in anger before staring at the eight humans. "You tricked us!"

Flabbergasted, Zedd then turned to the blue bottle he was holding, wondering if that was a trick too. Sure enough, he took the bottle and smashed it against the cabin.

"The bottle is empty!" Goldar cried!

"Thank you, I can see that!" Zedd snapped, as he threw down Tommy's master morpher onto the ground. "You will pay for this, Tommy!"

"And that goes for you too, feline!" Rita added.

Before the villains could approach them however, several streaks of lightning came down from the skies, sending Zedd and Rita both onto the ground! Looking up on the roof of the cabin, there they saw Ninjor standing on the roof.

"Ninjor! You tricked us!" Lord Zedd shouted, firing a blast of energy from his staff, only for Ninjor to deflect it away with his sword.

"Of course I did, Lord Zedd!" Ninjor cried. "Did you honestly think that we were going to surrender so easily? I didn't think so, right?"

"GOLDAR! RITO!" Zedd shouted. "Let's show them that no one double crosses us and lives!"

"As you command, Lord Zedd!" Goldar cried, drawing his sword.

"Girls, you must activate your ninja powers now!" Ninjor commanded from the top of the roof and hearing his command, the six Equestria girls embraced the powers of the ninja. "Look into your hearts and become one with your animal ninja!"

"I am the ape!" Rainbow Dash shouted! "Mighty and strong!"

"I am the bear!" Rarity shouted! "Cunning and fierce!"

"I am the wolf!" Applejack shouted! "Silent and sure!"

"I am the crane!" Pinkie Pie shouted! "Agile and graceful!"

"I am the frog!" Fluttershy shouted! "Courageous in spirit!"

"I am the falcon!" Sci-Twi shouted! "Just and able!"

Suddenly, in a puff of smoke, the six girls transformed into their ninja uniforms much to the shock and disbelief of Rita and Zedd.

"We'll teach you to mess with us if it's the last thing we do!" Zedd cried as he, Rita, Goldar and Rito prepared for battle.

…

Meanwhile, back at Tommy and Katharine's house, Spike was still in the basement, having gathered the six discarded geodes. "Too bad these aren't going to be useful," He thought to himself. "Well, at least they can be of good use for something else."

Suddenly, the six geodes began to glow brightly and several small streaks of light hit the purple dog's collar and moaning and whimpering in pain, Spike felt the energies of the geodes circulate through his body. Little did he realize that he was about to get powers of his very own to fight alongside his owner and her friends!

…

…
> Episode 30: "The Return of Rita and Zedd, Part 4"
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

…

"PREVIOUSLY ON MY LITTLE PONY"

…

Lord Zedd: "You have until noon time to deliver Ninjor and the Falconzord to us, or these two are going to be missing a head!"

Katharine: "Ninjor, Zedd and Rita are back."

Sci-Twi: "Magic is all we know how to use. It's gotten us out of plenty of situations before."

Ninjor: "The time has come for you to accept what is happening around you. Accept the powers and the responsibility that have been given to you. You all now possess the power of ninja deep within your souls."

Lord Zedd: "The power coins! They're chocolate coins! "We'll teach you to mess with us if it's the last thing we do!"

…

…

Energized by their new powers, the humane six prepared to do battle against Rita and Zedd. The two villains were angered at having been tricked by their enemies and were going to do everything they could to destroy them.

"So you see, Zedd," Tommy declared as he stepped forward, pointing right at his two mortal enemies. "You will never succeed at anything! Not on my watch!"

"I beg to differ, Tommy! This time I'll succeed and you will perish!" Zedd snarled, charging up his Z staff and firing it! "Take this!"

"I don't think so!" Tommy cried, activating his master morpher, just as the energies hit him and the others. "It's Morphin' time!"

When the dust cleared, Zedd and Rita found themselves staring at Tommy in his red Zeo Ranger form.

"Well, how about it, Zedd?" Tommy asked. "Even after a decade I can still take you down! I may be old, but I've still got what it takes!"

Tommy then turned to the six Equestria girls, nodding at them if they were ready to fight. Then he turned to Kat.

"Ready?" Tommy asked his girlfriend, who nodded that she was. "It's morphin' time!" Kat called before activating her Zeo Powers. "Zeo Ranger One, Pink!"

…

Back on the moon, Grogar felt a summons through his bell and dashed into the throne room with Sombra following behind, seeing for himself what was happening in the human world. "Impossible!" He thundered, slamming his front hooves on the table in anger. "Such incompetence! Not only has Ninjor been found, but the ninja powers have been obtained! Blast those bumblers!"

"Shall I recall them, my emperor?" Sombra asked only to be met with a glance from Grogar.

"No," Grogar replied while tapping into the powers of his bell. "I shall give Lord Zedd and Rita Repulsa a bit of an edge. It's time to reunite them with some familiar faces."

A few moments later, Zedd and Rita found themselves joined by a group of black and purple crows, cawing loudly.

"Where did you come from?" Rito cried, taken slightly aback by the presence of the birds along with Goldar. "Long time no see."

"Tengas!" Kat cried!

"Supposedly they aren't grounded now?" Tommy replied, taking his battle stance.

"Nice to see you again!" A Tenga warrior crowed at Tommy before turning to it's fellow Tengas. "Let's get 'em, boys!"

As the birds charged, the six girls realized that they could no longer run away now. "All right girls," Sci-Twi called. "Ready to do this?"

"This is goin' to be a little strange without magic," Applejack cried. "But let's get 'em! We'll show 'em the power of the ninja!"

Charging into battle, Tommy, Katharine and their proteges confronted the villains while Gloriosa and Timber Spruce watched from a safe distance. Rita, Zedd and their minions also joined in, primarily focused on dealing with Katharine and Tommy.

Meanwhile, Spike continued to be infused with the powers of the discarded geodes. Almost as quickly as it began, the infusion ended and he fell on his back. "What…what happened?" he moaned, opening his eyes to discover that he had the geodes on his collar. "Why are the geodes on my collar?"

Taking his front left paw, he attempted to touch one of the geodes only to discover a surge of energy coming out of one of them. This caused Spike to yelp loudly in pain as he suddenly began to run fast around the basement. "Why am I going so fast?" He cried to himself, before landing on his back once more. "What's going on here? Did I just have…superspeed?"

Spike continued to try and figure out what was happening with him. All he could do was think that he was possibly gifted with powers beyond his imagination. Suddenly, he began to feel a rumbling underneath his feet as one of the geodes glowed pink and he ended up seeing a large pink cake come up from under him, nearly sending him to the top of the basement ceiling. "And how did I gain the power to…?" He started to ask himself. "Okay, this is just getting weird!" Just then, he saw another geode glow a bright purple color and Spike found himself being teleported out of the basement!

…

Back at Camp Everfree, the girls continued to try and get the hang of using their newfound powers against their enemies. Some were struggling while others were getting the hang of them rather quickly.

Confronted by two Tengas, Sci-Twi suddenly found herself digging into the ground and then coming out the other end. Yelping, she managed to kick away several charging Tengas in her direction! Another Tenga ran towards Sci-Twi only to be kicked away by Applejack, swinging from the trees like an ape and knocking out the Tenga warrior.

"What's the matter?" Applejack remarked to Sci-Twi. "You never seen a girl swing from the trees before?"

At the same time, Rarity and Rainbow Dash took their business against Rito and several other Tengas right near the camp gathering area. Just then, they saw the rock climbing area and Rainbow Dash got herself an idea. "Rare, follow my lead!" She cried out as she led Rito and the Tengas towards the rock climbing wall.

"Was this because I wouldn't let you use the rock climb the last time I was here?" Rarity cried as Rainbow Dash began to scale the rock wall, using her swiftness, much to Rarity's bewilderment. "I stand corrected, darling."

Turning around, Rarity used her strength to punch back a pair of Tengas while Rito struggled to get up the rock climbing wall to chase down Rainbow Dash. "Hey, how do you get up this thing?" He asked the Tengas, only to look up and see Rainbow Dash leaping down and landing on Rito's head, knocking him out slightly. "Never mind…"

With Rito out of commission, Rarity and Rainbow Dash turned their attention to the charging Tengas.

Meanwhile, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie were dealing with Goldar and his squad of Tengas. Retreating to the arts and crafts hut, Pinkie jumped inside and a few moments later, began firing glitter at Goldar from a window using a makeshift cannon. "How do you like them glitters?!" She taunted. "Want some more?!"

As Fluttershy watched, a pair of Tengas began to make their way towards her and acting fast, Fluttershy began to stare sharply at the Tengas through her eyes. This made the Tengas back down and fly away in fear. "Was it something I did?" She timidly blinked as Goldar swung his sword at her. Yelping, she ducked out of the way and Pinkie fired another blast of glitter at Goldar, causing him to growl as he chased after Fluttershy!

"Prepare to feel my wrath!" Goldar cried as he aimed his sword at Fluttershy while she nervously prepared herself for what was coming her way.

Suddenly, out of nowhere, Spike emerged and bit Goldar on his hand using the powers of the Geodes! Yelling in pain, Goldar swatted Spike away as the dog came to Fluttershy's defense.

"Spike, what in…?" Fluttershy asked as Spike then charged towards Goldar again along with several Tengas. "I don't believe it…where did he get those powers?"

Seizing the opportunity, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie returned to confronting the Tengas thanks to the intervention that Spike had caused.

At the same time, back in Equestria, Sunset Shimmer found herself in Twilight's library preparing to head back to her world. "I still need time to think this through, Celestia," Sunset declared. "I hope you understand."

"Of course, Sunset," Celestia nodded to her former student. "Just remember that whatever worked for Twilight can work for you too. Even if it was only for a little while, I'm glad I got to see you again."

Hugging her former mentor, Sunset walked back through the portal and found herself back at Canterlot High. But no sooner did she arrive than did she feel a strong summons coming from her geode. "The other geodes!" Sunset thought to herself. "Something's happening! I gotta find my friends." And following the powers of her geode, Sunset would soon find herself coming face to face with the next phase of her and her friends' saga!

…

…

Meanwhile, the Rainbooms continued their fight against Rita and Zedd. And now they were being aided by Spike as he continued to rapidly attack the Tengas, thus aiding the girls.

At the same time, Tommy and Katharine dueled against Rita and Zedd with backup from Ninjor.

"The powers of the Zeo Crystal still reside within you, Tommy," Zedd seethed as he swung his Z-staff at Tommy. "But they are not strong enough! Nothing will save you!"

"Zedd, we've got a lot of catching up to do!" Tommy declared, taking out his Zeo saber and striking Zedd's staff with it. "Take this!"

The saber struck Zedd, slashing across his chest! Looking down, Zedd noticed a slight gash mark and he growled! "Impressive…NOT!" He fired his Z-staff at Tommy again, only for it to be deflected by Ninjor.

Grunting, Ninjor jumped into the air and did a somersault, swinging his sword at Zedd. But the emperor of evil quickly created a shield to protect himself and caused Ninjor to fall back.

In their own fight, Rita and Katharine continued to try and gain the upper hand with one another. But, Rita had a more decisive advantage over her former minion as she pushed Katharine back into the side of a log cabin. "What's the matter?" Rita taunted. "Too old to stick your claws out at me?"

Grunting, Rita threw Katharine onto the ground and fired her scepter at Katharine, picking her up in an energy bind and bouncing her up and down hard before pushing her towards the lake. "How about a bath, kitty cat?"

Howling, Katharine was dunked repeatedly into the lake, catching Tommy by surprise as he saw his wife being dunked over and over by Rita.

"Katharine!" Tommy cried, only for Zedd to smack him in the back.

"See what happens when you don't pay attention, Tommy?" Zedd laughed, preparing to swing his staff at Tommy's back.

But before he could hit Tommy, Zedd's staff was pulled in by a purple colored aura belonging to Sci-Twi. "Take your hands off of my staff, child!"

Almost as if to honor his request, Sci-Twi complied but not before heading into the ground below. Moments later, she emerged from underneath Zedd, sending him flying and causing him to land on his stomach.

"Are you all right, Dr. Oliver?" Sci-Twi asked, helping him up as Applejack also dashed towards the scene.

But Tommy just charged over to Rita as she continued to repeatedly dunk Katharine into the lake. "Let her go, Rita!" Tommy demanded as he prepared to fire his Zeo blaster.

This caught Rita's attention. "Ah, Tommy! You're just in time!" Rita cackled as she fired her scepter at Tommy, hitting him in the chest and causing him to fall onto the dock on his back. "I was just finishing up with your sweetheart! Don't worry, I haven't forgotten about you."

Dashing onto the dock, Sci-Twi and Applejack ran towards Rita only to be met with the same fate as Tommy: Rita fired a blast of her magic at them and sent them back onto the land.

Then, after dropping Katharine into the water, Rita proceeded to turn all of her attention over to Tommy as he struggled to his feet.

"Tommy!" Katharine screamed as she struggled to try and stay above water.

Preparing her staff, Rita prepared to fire a potentially fatal blast at Tommy."Say goodbye, Tommy!" Rita cackled. But just as she was about to finish him off, a diamond shield appeared over Tommy and deflected the scepter's magic right back at Rita!

Gasping, Rita looked up and saw Spike flying overhead while growling at her, the magic of the girls' discarded geodes giving him unbelievable power.

Growling more, Spike activated a geode and proceeded to shoot down sprinkles at Rita.

"Spike, how did you…?" Sci-Twi gasped as Spike rained down sprinkles on Rita. Then, she realized something. "The Geodes! You absorbed their powers after we discarded them!"

All Sci-Twi and Applejack could do was watch at the amazing performance that Spike was giving them. This also caught the attention of the other fighting parties, including Katharine, who managed to swim her way over to the shoreline with every ounce of strength he had.

"Impossible!" Zedd cried as he dueled Ninjor. "How did that dog get…?" But Zedd was knocked down before he could finish his sentence.

…

Up on the moon, Grogar was also watching what was happening and he immediately couldn't help but feel amused. "So, the geodes have a new host?" He laughed as Spike tapped into a geode's power and produced an apple tree that flung apples at Rita. "Interesting. Maybe I can have a use for them myself."

Just then, Sunset found herself further sensing the geodes' activity from her own geode. All of a sudden she found herself being teleported in a green light just as she neared Camp Everfree. As quickly as she was transported, Sunset found herself in Camp Everfree proper and seeing her friends fighting in different groups. Then, she saw Spike fighting Rita. "It can't be!" She gasped as a pair of bird-like creatures ran towards her!

"Sunset, watch out for the tengas!" Rarity screamed while she dueled against Rito using her powers.

Seeing the approaching creatures, Sunset jumped into the air and kicked at one of the tengas with the spike in her boot. Cawing, several more Tengas arrived to confront Sunset, but she was ready using her fists and the spikes in her boots to hold her own. "Stay away from me you bird brains!"

Not wanting Sunset to be harmed, Rarity rushed over and tapped into the powers of her ninja animal. She picked up the tengas, throwing them away from Sunset and into Rito.

"Hey! Get off, guys! Why is it always up to me to tell you how to do your jobs?!" Rito groaned as he struggled to get back up.

Quickly realizing that the battle wasn't going in their favor, Zedd decided that he needed to take the fighting to the next level. "Rita!" He called, using his Z-staff to summon her. "Enough is enough! Let's make Goldar and Rito grow!"

"For once, you are right, Zeddy. These new puny power punks will be helpless!" Rita declared as she and Zedd crossed their staffs together, producing a barrage of lighting that caused the sky to turn dark.

"What's happening?!" Fluttershy cried as she and the rest of the girls regrouped. Watching in disbelief, all six girls saw the thunder and lightning engulf Rito and Goldar at the same time.

"By the power of force and lightning," Rita and Zedd cried together. "Make our monsters grow!"

Suddenly, Rito and Goldar found themselves growing into their giant forms, causing the girls to look up in shock!

"Hey, that's not fair!" Pinkie Pie shouted at Rita and Zedd.

"We don't play fair, pink one!" Zedd taunted. "Now you shall all be destroyed!"

"Yeah!" Rito cheered! "We don't play fair! You wanna dance, ladies?!" And almost as if to toy with them, he attempted to step on the girls.

Spike attempted to charge at Rito and Goldar, only for Goldar to swat him away and send him flying onto the ground below.

"NOOO!" Sci-Twi screamed while racing over to her dog's side. "SPIKE!"

Bending down to his level, Sci-Twi looked down at the unconscious Spike as he weakly opened his eyes. "Twi…Twilight, what's…?"

But Sci-Twi was grateful that her pet was still alive. "Oh, thank heavens!" Sci-Twi cried while hugging Spike tightly.

"Girls!" Ninjor called out. "I think now would be a good time to call the zords!"

"Do we have a choice?" Rainbow Dash asked. "How do we even do it?"

"Look into your hearts," Ninjor instructed. "And become one with your animal ninja. Only then can you summon the zords!"

Doing as they were told, the six girls closed their eyes and looked into their hearts. Infused with ninja energies, the six girls began to morph!

"It's Morphin' Time!" Sci-Twi said as she and her friends tapped into the morphing grid. "White Ranger Power!"

"Black Ranger Power!" Fluttershy shouted!

"Pink Ranger Power!" Pinkie Pie shouted!

"Blue Ranger Power!" Applejack shouted!

"Yellow Ranger Power!" Rarity shouted!

"Red Ranger Power!" Rainbow Dash shouted!

And just like that, the six girls now donned a pair of familiar (to Tommy, Katherine, Ninjor and Rita and Zedd) suits much to Tommy and Katharine's delight and Zedd and Rita's horror.

Looking up to the skies, the girls raised their fists high into the skies and began to produce the energies of their respective colors. "We need Ninjazord and Shogunzord power, now!" They all shouted as Rainbow went first.

"Red Ape Ninjazord, power up!" Rainbow Dash shouted as a red robotic ape ran towards her followed by a humanoid red zord with an ape face. "Red Shogunzord, power up!" Leaping into the air, Rainbow Dash boarded the Red Shogunzord cockpit as the others followed suit.

"Black Frog Ninjazord, power up!" Fluttershy shouted as a black metallic frog leapt onto the scene, followed by the black Shogunzord. "Black Shogunzord, power up!"

"Pink Crane Ninjazord, power up!" Pinkie Pie shouted as she boarded a metallic pink crane that flew overhead.

"Blue Wolf Ninjazord, power up!" Applejack shouted as the sounds of a blue wolf howling and moving at a quick speed through the forest followed by a blue Shogunzord with a wolf face on it to which Rainbow Dash boarded. "Blue Shogunzord, power up!"

"Yellow Bear Ninjazord, power up!" Rarity shouted as a large yellow metallic bear arrived, followed by the Yellow Shogunzord with a bear face. "Yellow Shogunzord, power up!"

"White Ninja Falconzord, power up!" Sci-Twi shouted as she flew into the white Falconzord while the White Shogunzord followed suit with a crane face on it. She then saw Pinkie Pie jump to the White Shogunzord.

"All right!" Ninjor directed. "Now you must unite and form the Shogun and Ninja Megazords!"

From inside the Falconzord cockpit, Sci-Twi commenced the action. "Right. Megazord formations, now!"

Coming together, the two groups of zords combined into the Shogun and Ninja Megazords respectively, the Falconzord docking with the Ninja Megazord as a pair of wings, while Ninjor joined them as he grew into a zord size.

Tommy and Katharine watched with Sunset and Spike as the action unfolded.

From inside the megazords, the girls were split up as Sci-Twi, Applejack and Rainbow Dash were in the cockpit of the Shogun Megazord inside its head while Rarity, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie were in the cockpit of Ninja MegaFalconzord inside its own head.

"Goldar, you see what I see?" Rito asked as he took up a combat stance.

"Yes, they live again!" Goldar answered. "The zords live again! Curse that Ninjor!"

"Well, what are you waiting for?!" Zedd thundered. "Get them!"

Roaring, the two warrior monsters charged at the zords and the three against two match up began!

…

…

Continuing to harness their powers, the girls attempted to control the Shogun Megazordand Ninja MegaFalconzord against Rito and Goldar. But, the stress of managing new powers was almost too much for some of the girls.

"Take this!" Goldar cried as he struck the Shogun Megazord with his sword.

"Use the fire saber!" Ninjor cried as he swiped his sword at Goldar. "Call for it!"

"All right!" Sci-Twi nodded and then instructed. "Applejack, call the fire saber!"

"Fire Saber!" Applejack cried into a microphone and a sword of fire materialized in the Shogun Megazord's right hand and the megazord began to swing it back at Goldar, but he shrugged it off like it was no big deal. "It's not working, Ninjor!"

"You must form the Shogun Megafalconzord! Use its superior firepower!" Ninjor instructed as Goldar fired a laser blast at Ninjor, causing him to fall!

"We may not have a choice!" Rainbow Dash declared. "I say we take the chance!"

"All right!" Sci-Twi nodded in agreement. "Shogun MegaFalconzord power now!"

Detaching from the Ninja Megazord's back, the Falconzord flew over towards the Shogun Megazord and folded its wings together, attaching itself to the Megazord and causing its wingtips to become cannons.

"Now, you must fire at Goldar!" Ninjor coached as he slowly stumbled to his feet again.

"All right!" Sci-Twi agreed. "Fire all weapons at Goldar! Ready…FIRE!"

Firing from the falconzord's wingtips, the Shogun Megafalconzord repeatedly struck Goldar over and over again!

Taking too much damage, Goldar fell over forwards and exploded with a loud yell, causing him to revert back to human size. Then they turned back to Rito who was fighting the Ninja Megazord.

"Hey guys!" Pinkie shouted. "A little help here?"

"Now, reform the Ninja Megafalconzord!" Ninjor coached. "And unite in the Ninja Megazord!"

"But what about…?"

"Don't worry about the Shogun Megazord," Ninjor reminded. "It's remote controlled. Both megazords can be controlled remotely. Trust me!"

Acting on their mentor's word, Sci-Twi and her fellow Equestra Girls jumped into the Ninja Megazord as it merged with the Falconzord once more. Taking to the air, the Megazord flew high into the air and then proceeded to come down onto Rito while the wolf and ape began to appear on the Megazord's fists. Striking Rito, the skeletal warrior was sent down screaming and exploding before returning to his normal size.

"Well done, my girls! We are victorious!" Ninjor declared as they all ejected from the Megazords and came down in front of the villains. "Now you shall feel the power of ninja."

As the girls and Ninjor advanced towards Rita and Zedd, the villains each tried to come up with a way to defend themselves. But before the girls could touch them, the villains suddenly disappeared from view!

"What?!" Ninjor cried out in surprise along with the girls. "Drat! They're gone!"

But Sci-Twi had bigger concerns as she ran over to Spike, who was being cared for by Tommy and Katharine along with Sunset. "Spike?" She asked in a gentle voice. "Spike, are you okay?"

"Ugh, I think so," Spike groaned as Sci-Twi looked down at the geodes that she and her friends once carried.

"How did you…?" Sci-Twi began.

"It's a long story," Spike tried to explain. "All of a sudden, they just…connected with me somehow."

"It happened to me too," Sunset remarked. "I could feel something was happening!"

Just then, they all turned their attention to Timber Spruce and Gloriosa Daisy, who both needed medical attention.

"We'll talk later!" said Sci-Twi. "Right now, they need medical help!"

So despite the fact that they were victorious for the first time without magic, the girls had more questions than answers, especially for Sunset, who was beginning to realize that she was about to follow a lifestyle similar to that of Twilight Sparkle herself!

…

Meanwhile, Rita, Zedd and their minions were teleported back into Grogar's throne room as the demonic goat stared down at them with a furious look on his face.

"Grogar," Zedd gasped as he struggled to his feet. "I can assure you that…"

"-I can see that you all failed at the mission that was assigned to you," Grogar declared. "You were unable to obtain what I asked of you…"

"But we can explain!" Goldar pleaded.

"SILENCE!" Grogar thundered while stomping his hoof down hard. "I refuse to hear anymore defenses of your failure."

"Are you going to feed us to the bear?" Rita asked in a nervous tone of voice with an equally nervous look on her face.

But Grogar didn't answer and instead summoned Sombra into the throne room. Immediately, the deposed king of the Crystal Empire emerged with a sinister smile on his face. "Sombra," Grogar declared. "Take these fools to the dungeons. You know what to do."

"As you command, my emperor!" Sombra laughed and using his dark magic, proceeded to carry Rita, Zedd, Goldar and Rito out of the throne room and to the dungeons! "Oh, this is gonna be sweet."

Once he was left alone, Grogar proceeded to watch footage of the battle at Camp Everfree.

"Enjoy your victory while you can," he declared with a sinister smile on his face. "Because I have plans for the enemies you have defeated…while I focus on my own target!"

Grogar then turned to a map of Equestria, feeling that the preceding battle was only a taste of what was to come for his ultimate conquest!

…

At the same time, Twilight and her friends had gathered in the throne room of the Castle of Friendship.

"Are you certain everything is true?" Spike asked.

"Yes, Spike," Twilight declared, while looking over at her friends. "The intelligence reports were clear. An attack by Grogar is imminent and we must be ready. This war is about to come to a climax!"

"What do you have in mind for a strategy?" Rainbow Dash asked and Twilight gestured to her friends to look at the map. Now was the time that the true defense of Equestria would begin!

…

…